This is a modern-English version of Kwaidan: Stories and Studies of Strange Things, originally written by Hearn, Lafcadio. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

KWAIDAN:
Stories and Studies of Strange Things

By Lafcadio Hearn


A Note from the Digitizer

A Message from the Digitizer

On Japanese Pronunciation

On Japanese Pronunciation

Although simplified, the following general rules will help the reader unfamiliar with Japanese to come close enough to Japanese pronunciation.

Although simplified, the following general rules will help readers who are not familiar with Japanese get close to Japanese pronunciation.

There are five vowels: a (as in fAther), i (as in machIne), u (as in fOOl), e (as in fEllow), and o (as in mOle). Although certain vowels become nearly “silent” in some environments, this phenomenon can be safely ignored for the purpose at hand.

There are five vowels: a (as in father), i (as in machine), u (as in fool), e (as in fellow), and o (as in mole). While some vowels can almost become “silent” in certain contexts, we can safely overlook this for our current discussion.

Consonants roughly approximate their corresponding sounds in English, except for r, which is actually somewhere between r and l (this is why the Japanese have trouble distinguishing between English r and l), and f, which is much closer to h.

Consonants are pretty close to their sounds in English, except for r, which is actually a mix of r and l (that's why Japanese speakers often have difficulty telling English r and l apart), and f, which sounds much more like h.

The spelling “KWAIDAN” is based on premodern Japanese pronunciation; when Hearn came to Japan, the orthography reflecting this pronunciation was still in use. In modern Japanese the word is pronounced KAIDAN.

The spelling “KWAIDAN” comes from the older Japanese pronunciation; when Hearn arrived in Japan, this way of writing that reflected the pronunciation was still in use. In modern Japanese, the word is pronounced KAIDAN.

There are many ellipses in the text. Hearn often used them in this book; they do not represent omissions by the digitizer.

There are many ellipses in the text. Hearn often used them in this book; they do not represent omissions by the digitizer.

Author’s original notes are in brackets, those by the digitizer are in parentheses.

Author’s original notes are in brackets, and those by the digitizer are in parentheses.


INTRODUCTION

The publication of a new volume of Lafcadio Hearn’s exquisite studies of Japan happens, by a delicate irony, to fall in the very month when the world is waiting with tense expectation for news of the latest exploits of Japanese battleships. Whatever the outcome of the present struggle between Russia and Japan, its significance lies in the fact that a nation of the East, equipped with Western weapons and girding itself with Western energy of will, is deliberately measuring strength against one of the great powers of the Occident. No one is wise enough to forecast the results of such a conflict upon the civilization of the world. The best one can do is to estimate, as intelligently as possible, the national characteristics of the peoples engaged, basing one’s hopes and fears upon the psychology of the two races rather than upon purely political and statistical studies of the complicated questions involved in the present war. The Russian people have had literary spokesmen who for more than a generation have fascinated the European audience. The Japanese, on the other hand, have possessed no such national and universally recognized figures as Turgenieff or Tolstoy. They need an interpreter.

The release of a new collection of Lafcadio Hearn’s beautiful studies on Japan coincidentally occurs in the very month when the world eagerly awaits news about the latest feats of Japanese battleships. Regardless of the outcome of the current conflict between Russia and Japan, its significance lies in the fact that an Eastern nation, armed with Western weapons and fueled by Western determination, is consciously testing its strength against one of the major powers of the West. No one can accurately predict the effects of such a conflict on global civilization. The best one can do is to thoughtfully assess the national characteristics of the involved peoples, basing hopes and fears on the mentalities of the two races rather than solely relying on political and statistical analysis of the complex issues at hand in this war. The Russian people have had literary representatives who have captivated European audiences for over a generation. The Japanese, on the other hand, haven't had such nationally recognized figures as Turgenev or Tolstoy. They need someone to interpret for them.

It may be doubted whether any oriental race has ever had an interpreter gifted with more perfect insight and sympathy than Lafcadio Hearn has brought to the translation of Japan into our occidental speech. His long residence in that country, his flexibility of mind, poetic imagination, and wonderfully pellucid style have fitted him for the most delicate of literary tasks. He has seen marvels, and he has told of them in a marvelous way. There is scarcely an aspect of contemporary Japanese life, scarcely an element in the social, political, and military questions involved in the present conflict with Russia which is not made clear in one or another of the books with which he has charmed American readers.

It's hard to imagine that any Eastern culture has ever had an interpreter with more insight and empathy than Lafcadio Hearn has shown in translating Japan into our Western language. His extensive time spent in that country, his open-mindedness, poetic imagination, and remarkably clear writing style have prepared him for the most sensitive literary challenges. He has witnessed wonders, and he has described them in an enchanting way. There’s hardly an aspect of modern Japanese life, or a factor in the social, political, and military issues related to the current conflict with Russia, that isn’t clearly explained in one or another of the books that have captivated American readers.

He characterizes Kwaidan as “stories and studies of strange things.” A hundred thoughts suggested by the book might be written down, but most of them would begin and end with this fact of strangeness. To read the very names in the table of contents is like listening to a Buddhist bell, struck somewhere far away. Some of his tales are of the long ago, and yet they seem to illumine the very souls and minds of the little men who are at this hour crowding the decks of Japan’s armored cruisers. But many of the stories are about women and children,—the lovely materials from which the best fairy tales of the world have been woven. They too are strange, these Japanese maidens and wives and keen-eyed, dark-haired girls and boys; they are like us and yet not like us; and the sky and the hills and the flowers are all different from ours. Yet by a magic of which Mr. Hearn, almost alone among contemporary writers, is the master, in these delicate, transparent, ghostly sketches of a world unreal to us, there is a haunting sense of spiritual reality.

He describes Kwaidan as “stories and studies of strange things.” Countless thoughts inspired by the book could be written down, but most would start and finish with this idea of strangeness. Reading the names in the table of contents feels like hearing a Buddhist bell echoed from a distance. Some of his tales are from long ago, yet they seem to illuminate the very souls and minds of the common people who are currently filling the decks of Japan’s armored cruisers. Many of the stories focus on women and children—the beautiful elements that have inspired the best fairy tales in the world. These Japanese maidens, wives, and sharp-eyed, dark-haired girls and boys are strange; they resemble us but are also different. The sky, hills, and flowers all have their unique qualities. Yet, through a kind of magic that Mr. Hearn, nearly alone among modern writers, has mastered, these delicate, translucent, ghostly portrayals of a world unfamiliar to us carry a haunting sense of spiritual reality.

In a penetrating and beautiful essay contributed to the “Atlantic Monthly” in February, 1903, by Paul Elmer More, the secret of Mr. Hearn’s magic is said to lie in the fact that in his art is found “the meeting of three ways.” “To the religious instinct of India—Buddhism in particular,—which history has engrafted on the aæsthetic sense of Japan, Mr. Hearn brings the interpreting spirit of occidental science; and these three traditions are fused by the peculiar sympathies of his mind into one rich and novel compound,—a compound so rare as to have introduced into literature a psychological sensation unknown before.” Mr. More’s essay received the high praise of Mr. Hearn’s recognition and gratitude, and if it were possible to reprint it here, it would provide a most suggestive introduction to these new stories of old Japan, whose substance is, as Mr. More has said, “so strangely mingled together out of the austere dreams of India and the subtle beauty of Japan and the relentless science of Europe.”

In a powerful and beautiful essay published in the “Atlantic Monthly” in February 1903, Paul Elmer More suggests that the secret of Mr. Hearn’s magic lies in the combination of “three ways.” “To the religious instinct of India—particularly Buddhism—which history has linked to the aesthetic sense of Japan, Mr. Hearn adds the analytical approach of Western science; and these three traditions are blended by the unique sympathies of his mind into one rich and innovative mix—a mix so rare that it has introduced a psychological sensation into literature that was previously unknown.” Mr. More’s essay received high praise from Mr. Hearn, who expressed his recognition and gratitude, and if it were possible to reprint it here, it would serve as an insightful introduction to these new stories of old Japan, which, as Mr. More noted, are “so strangely interwoven from the austere dreams of India, the subtle beauty of Japan, and the unyielding science of Europe.”

March, 1904.

March 1904.


Most of the following Kwaidan, or Weird Tales, have been taken from old Japanese books,—such as the Yasō-Kidan, Bukkyō-Hyakkwa-Zenshō, Kokon-Chomonshū, Tama-Sudaré, and Hyaku-Monogatari. Some of the stories may have had a Chinese origin: the very remarkable “Dream of Akinosuké,” for example, is certainly from a Chinese source. But the story-teller, in every case, has so recolored and reshaped his borrowing as to naturalize it... One queer tale, “Yuki-Onna,” was told me by a farmer of Chōfu, Nishitama-gōri, in Musashi province, as a legend of his native village. Whether it has ever been written in Japanese I do not know; but the extraordinary belief which it records used certainly to exist in most parts of Japan, and in many curious forms... The incident of “Riki-Baka” was a personal experience; and I wrote it down almost exactly as it happened, changing only a family-name mentioned by the Japanese narrator.

Most of the following Kwaidan, or Weird Tales, come from old Japanese books—like the Yasō-Kidan, Bukkyō-Hyakkwa-Zenshō, Kokon-Chomonshū, Tama-Sudaré, and Hyaku-Monogatari. Some of the stories might have Chinese origins; for instance, the remarkable “Dream of Akinosuké” definitely comes from a Chinese source. However, the storyteller in every case has adapted and reshaped these tales to fit into Japanese culture... One unusual tale, “Yuki-Onna,” was shared with me by a farmer from Chōfu, Nishitama-gōri, in Musashi province, as a legend of his village. I’m not sure if it has ever been written in Japanese, but the strange belief it describes certainly used to be common across most of Japan, in many interesting forms... The incident of “Riki-Baka” was a personal experience, and I recorded it almost exactly as it occurred, changing only a surname mentioned by the Japanese narrator.

L. H.

L. H.

TŌKYŌ, JAPAN, January 20th, 1904.

TōKYŌ, JAPAN, January 20, 1904.

KWAIDAN

THE STORY OF MIMI-NASHI-HŌÏCHI

More than seven hundred years ago, at Dan-no-ura, in the Straits of Shimonoséki, was fought the last battle of the long contest between the Heiké, or Taira clan, and the Genji, or Minamoto clan. There the Heiké perished utterly, with their women and children, and their infant emperor likewise—now remembered as Antoku Tennō. And that sea and shore have been haunted for seven hundred years... Elsewhere I told you about the strange crabs found there, called Heiké crabs, which have human faces on their backs, and are said to be the spirits of the Heiké warriors[1]. But there are many strange things to be seen and heard along that coast. On dark nights thousands of ghostly fires hover about the beach, or flit above the waves,—pale lights which the fishermen call Oni-bi, or demon-fires; and, whenever the winds are up, a sound of great shouting comes from that sea, like a clamor of battle.

More than seven hundred years ago, at Dan-no-ura in the Straits of Shimonoséki, the final battle of the long struggle between the Heiké, or Taira clan, and the Genji, or Minamoto clan, was fought. There, the Heiké were completely defeated, along with their women and children, and their infant emperor—now remembered as Antoku Tennō. That sea and shore have been haunted for seven hundred years... Elsewhere, I mentioned the strange crabs found there, called Heiké crabs, which have human faces on their backs and are said to be the spirits of the Heiké warriors[1]. But there are many strange things to see and hear along that coast. On dark nights, thousands of ghostly fires hover around the beach or flicker above the waves—pale lights that fishermen call Oni-bi, or demon-fires; and whenever the winds pick up, a sound of loud shouting comes from that sea, like the clamor of battle.

In former years the Heiké were much more restless than they now are. They would rise about ships passing in the night, and try to sink them; and at all times they would watch for swimmers, to pull them down. It was in order to appease those dead that the Buddhist temple, Amidaji, was built at Akamagaséki[2]. A cemetery also was made close by, near the beach; and within it were set up monuments inscribed with the names of the drowned emperor and of his great vassals; and Buddhist services were regularly performed there, on behalf of the spirits of them. After the temple had been built, and the tombs erected, the Heiké gave less trouble than before; but they continued to do queer things at intervals,—proving that they had not found the perfect peace.

In the past, the Heiké were much more restless than they are now. They would rise up around ships passing in the night and try to sink them; and they would always watch for swimmers to pull them under. To calm the spirits of the dead, the Buddhist temple Amidaji was built at Akamagaséki[2]. A cemetery was also created nearby, close to the beach; it featured monuments inscribed with the names of the drowned emperor and his great vassals, and Buddhist services were regularly held there for their spirits. After the temple was built and the tombs were set up, the Heiké caused less trouble than before; but they still did strange things from time to time, showing that they had not yet found complete peace.

Some centuries ago there lived at Akamagaséki a blind man named Hōïchi, who was famed for his skill in recitation and in playing upon the biwa[3]. From childhood he had been trained to recite and to play; and while yet a lad he had surpassed his teachers. As a professional biwa-hōshi he became famous chiefly by his recitations of the history of the Heiké and the Genji; and it is said that when he sang the song of the battle of Dan-no-ura “even the goblins [kijin] could not refrain from tears.”

Some centuries ago, there was a blind man named Hōïchi living in Akamagaséki, who was well-known for his talent in recitation and playing the biwa[3]. He had been trained in recitation and music since childhood, and as a young boy, he outperformed his teachers. As a professional biwa-hōshi, he gained fame primarily through his storytelling of the history of the Heiké and the Genji; it's said that when he performed the song about the battle of Dan-no-ura, “even the goblins [kijin] couldn't hold back their tears.”

At the outset of his career, Hōïchi was very poor; but he found a good friend to help him. The priest of the Amidaji was fond of poetry and music; and he often invited Hōïchi to the temple, to play and recite. Afterwards, being much impressed by the wonderful skill of the lad, the priest proposed that Hōïchi should make the temple his home; and this offer was gratefully accepted. Hōïchi was given a room in the temple-building; and, in return for food and lodging, he was required only to gratify the priest with a musical performance on certain evenings, when otherwise disengaged.

At the start of his career, Hōïchi was very poor, but he found a good friend to help him. The priest of the Amidaji loved poetry and music, and he often invited Hōïchi to the temple to play and recite. After being deeply impressed by the young man's incredible talent, the priest suggested that Hōïchi make the temple his home, and Hōïchi gratefully accepted the offer. He was given a room in the temple, and in exchange for food and lodging, he only needed to entertain the priest with a musical performance on certain evenings when he wasn't busy.

One summer night the priest was called away, to perform a Buddhist service at the house of a dead parishioner; and he went there with his acolyte, leaving Hōïchi alone in the temple. It was a hot night; and the blind man sought to cool himself on the verandah before his sleeping-room. The verandah overlooked a small garden in the rear of the Amidaji. There Hōïchi waited for the priest’s return, and tried to relieve his solitude by practicing upon his biwa. Midnight passed; and the priest did not appear. But the atmosphere was still too warm for comfort within doors; and Hōïchi remained outside. At last he heard steps approaching from the back gate. Somebody crossed the garden, advanced to the verandah, and halted directly in front of him—but it was not the priest. A deep voice called the blind man’s name—abruptly and unceremoniously, in the manner of a samurai summoning an inferior:—

One summer night, the priest was called away to perform a Buddhist service at the home of a deceased parishioner. He went with his acolyte, leaving Hōïchi alone in the temple. It was a hot night, and the blind man tried to cool off on the porch outside his sleeping room. The porch overlooked a small garden behind the Amidaji. Hōïchi waited for the priest to return, attempting to ease his loneliness by practicing on his biwa. Midnight came, and the priest still hadn't returned. The air inside was still too warm to be comfortable, so Hōïchi stayed outside. Eventually, he heard footsteps coming from the back gate. Someone walked across the garden, approached the porch, and stopped right in front of him—but it wasn’t the priest. A deep voice called the blind man's name—suddenly and without ceremony, like a samurai summoning someone of lower status:—

“Hōïchi!”

"Hōïchi!"

Hōïchi was too much startled, for the moment, to respond; and the voice called again, in a tone of harsh command,—

Hōïchi was too shocked at that moment to answer; and the voice called out again, in a harsh, commanding tone,—

“Hōïchi!”

“Hōïchi!”

Hai!”(1) answered the blind man, frightened by the menace in the voice,—“I am blind!—I cannot know who calls!”

Hey!” answered the blind man, scared by the threat in the voice, —“I am blind! —I can’t know who’s calling!”

“There is nothing to fear,” the stranger exclaimed, speaking more gently. “I am stopping near this temple, and have been sent to you with a message. My present lord, a person of exceedingly high rank, is now staying in Akamagaséki, with many noble attendants. He wished to view the scene of the battle of Dan-no-ura; and to-day he visited that place. Having heard of your skill in reciting the story of the battle, he now desires to hear your performance: so you will take your biwa and come with me at once to the house where the august assembly is waiting.”

“There’s nothing to worry about,” the stranger said softly. “I’m stopping near this temple and have been sent to you with a message. My current lord, a person of very high rank, is now staying in Akamagaséki with many noble attendants. He wanted to see the scene of the battle of Dan-no-ura, and today he visited that place. Having heard about your skill in telling the story of the battle, he now wants to hear your performance: so please grab your biwa and come with me right away to the place where the esteemed gathering is waiting.”

In those times, the order of a samurai was not to be lightly disobeyed. Hōïchi donned his sandals, took his biwa, and went away with the stranger, who guided him deftly, but obliged him to walk very fast. The hand that guided was iron; and the clank of the warrior’s stride proved him fully armed,—probably some palace-guard on duty. Hōïchi’s first alarm was over: he began to imagine himself in good luck;—for, remembering the retainer’s assurance about a “person of exceedingly high rank,” he thought that the lord who wished to hear the recitation could not be less than a daimyō of the first class. Presently the samurai halted; and Hōïchi became aware that they had arrived at a large gateway;—and he wondered, for he could not remember any large gate in that part of the town, except the main gate of the Amidaji. “Kaimon![4] the samurai called,—and there was a sound of unbarring; and the twain passed on. They traversed a space of garden, and halted again before some entrance; and the retainer cried in a loud voice, “Within there! I have brought Hōïchi.” Then came sounds of feet hurrying, and screens sliding, and rain-doors opening, and voices of women in converse. By the language of the women Hōïchi knew them to be domestics in some noble household; but he could not imagine to what place he had been conducted. Little time was allowed him for conjecture. After he had been helped to mount several stone steps, upon the last of which he was told to leave his sandals, a woman’s hand guided him along interminable reaches of polished planking, and round pillared angles too many to remember, and over widths amazing of matted floor,—into the middle of some vast apartment. There he thought that many great people were assembled: the sound of the rustling of silk was like the sound of leaves in a forest. He heard also a great humming of voices,—talking in undertones; and the speech was the speech of courts.

In those days, you didn’t lightly disobey a samurai. Hōïchi put on his sandals, grabbed his biwa, and left with the stranger, who guided him skillfully but forced him to walk quickly. The hand guiding him felt strong, and the sound of the warrior's steps indicated he was fully armed—likely a palace guard on duty. Hōïchi's initial fear faded; he started to feel lucky; remembering the retainer's words about a “person of extremely high rank,” he thought that the lord who wanted to hear him recite could only be a top-class daimyō. Soon, the samurai stopped, and Hōïchi realized they had reached a large gateway; he was puzzled since he couldn’t recall any large gate in that part of the town, except for the main gate of the Amidaji. “Kaimon!” the samurai called, and he heard the sound of the gate being unbarred, and they continued on. They crossed a garden area and paused again before another entrance; the retainer shouted, “In there! I’ve brought Hōïchi.” Suddenly, there were hurried footsteps, sliding screens, opening rain doors, and the voices of women chatting. By the way they spoke, Hōïchi knew they were servants in a noble household, but he couldn’t guess where he had been led. He didn’t have much time to wonder. After being helped up several stone steps, and told to leave his sandals at the last one, a woman guided him along endless stretches of polished wood, around countless pillars, and across wide areas of tatami mats—into the center of a vast room. He thought many important people were gathered there: the rustling of silk sounded like leaves in a forest, and he heard a low hum of voices talking quietly, sounding like the conversation in a court.

Hōïchi was told to put himself at ease, and he found a kneeling-cushion ready for him. After having taken his place upon it, and tuned his instrument, the voice of a woman—whom he divined to be the Rōjo, or matron in charge of the female service—addressed him, saying,—

Hōïchi was told to relax, and he found a kneeling cushion waiting for him. After settling onto it and tuning his instrument, a woman's voice—whom he guessed was the Rōjo, or matron in charge of the female service—spoke to him, saying,—

“It is now required that the history of the Heiké be recited, to the accompaniment of the biwa.”

“It’s now necessary to recount the history of the Heiké, accompanied by the biwa.”

Now the entire recital would have required a time of many nights: therefore Hōïchi ventured a question:—

Now the whole performance would have taken many nights, so Hōïchi dared to ask a question:—

“As the whole of the story is not soon told, what portion is it augustly desired that I now recite?”

“As the entire story can’t be told quickly, which part do you want me to share now?”

The woman’s voice made answer:—

The woman replied:—

“Recite the story of the battle at Dan-no-ura,—for the pity of it is the most deep.”[5]

“Tell the story of the battle at Dan-no-ura, because the tragedy of it is the most profound.”[5]

Then Hōïchi lifted up his voice, and chanted the chant of the fight on the bitter sea,—wonderfully making his biwa to sound like the straining of oars and the rushing of ships, the whirr and the hissing of arrows, the shouting and trampling of men, the crashing of steel upon helmets, the plunging of slain in the flood. And to left and right of him, in the pauses of his playing, he could hear voices murmuring praise: “How marvelous an artist!”—“Never in our own province was playing heard like this!”—“Not in all the empire is there another singer like Hōïchi!” Then fresh courage came to him, and he played and sang yet better than before; and a hush of wonder deepened about him. But when at last he came to tell the fate of the fair and helpless,—the piteous perishing of the women and children,—and the death-leap of Nii-no-Ama, with the imperial infant in her arms,—then all the listeners uttered together one long, long shuddering cry of anguish; and thereafter they wept and wailed so loudly and so wildly that the blind man was frightened by the violence and grief that he had made. For much time the sobbing and the wailing continued. But gradually the sounds of lamentation died away; and again, in the great stillness that followed, Hōïchi heard the voice of the woman whom he supposed to be the Rōjo.

Then Hōïchi raised his voice and sang the song of the battle on the bitter sea, expertly making his biwa sound like the straining of oars, the rush of ships, the whirr and hiss of arrows, the shouting and stomping of men, the clash of steel on helmets, and the fall of the slain into the flood. To his left and right, during the pauses in his playing, he heard voices murmuring praise: “What an amazing artist!”—“We’ve never heard playing like this in our own province!”—“There is no other singer like Hōïchi in the entire empire!” This encouraged him, and he played and sang even better than before, creating an atmosphere of deep wonder around him. But when he finally recounted the fate of the fair and helpless—the tragic deaths of the women and children—and the death leap of Nii-no-Ama, with the imperial infant in her arms—then all the listeners let out one long, shuddering cry of anguish, and afterward they wept and wailed so loudly and so intensely that the blind man was startled by the sorrow and intensity he had evoked. The sobbing and wailing continued for a long time. But gradually, the sounds of mourning faded away; and again, in the profound silence that followed, Hōïchi heard the voice of the woman he believed to be the Rōjo.

She said:—

She said:—

“Although we had been assured that you were a very skillful player upon the biwa, and without an equal in recitative, we did not know that any one could be so skillful as you have proved yourself to-night. Our lord has been pleased to say that he intends to bestow upon you a fitting reward. But he desires that you shall perform before him once every night for the next six nights—after which time he will probably make his august return-journey. To-morrow night, therefore, you are to come here at the same hour. The retainer who to-night conducted you will be sent for you... There is another matter about which I have been ordered to inform you. It is required that you shall speak to no one of your visits here, during the time of our lord’s august sojourn at Akamagaséki. As he is traveling incognito,[6] he commands that no mention of these things be made... You are now free to go back to your temple.”

“Even though we were told you were an incredibly skilled biwa player and unmatched when it comes to recitative, we didn’t expect anyone could be as talented as you’ve shown yourself to be tonight. Our lord has decided to reward you appropriately. However, he wants you to perform for him every night for the next six nights—after which he will probably make his grand return journey. So, tomorrow night, you should come here at the same time. The retainer who brought you here tonight will come for you... There’s one more thing I need to let you know. You are required not to speak to anyone about your visits here during our lord’s stay at Akamagaséki. Since he is traveling incognito, he asks that these matters not be mentioned... You are now free to return to your temple.”

After Hōïchi had duly expressed his thanks, a woman’s hand conducted him to the entrance of the house, where the same retainer, who had before guided him, was waiting to take him home. The retainer led him to the verandah at the rear of the temple, and there bade him farewell.

After Hōïchi had properly thanked her, a woman led him to the entrance of the house, where the same servant, who had guided him before, was waiting to take him home. The servant took him to the back porch of the temple and then said goodbye.

It was almost dawn when Hōïchi returned; but his absence from the temple had not been observed,—as the priest, coming back at a very late hour, had supposed him asleep. During the day Hōïchi was able to take some rest; and he said nothing about his strange adventure. In the middle of the following night the samurai again came for him, and led him to the august assembly, where he gave another recitation with the same success that had attended his previous performance. But during this second visit his absence from the temple was accidentally discovered; and after his return in the morning he was summoned to the presence of the priest, who said to him, in a tone of kindly reproach:—

It was almost dawn when Hōïchi returned; but no one had noticed he was missing from the temple, since the priest, who came back very late, thought he was asleep. During the day, Hōïchi managed to get some rest and kept quiet about his strange experience. In the middle of the next night, the samurai came for him again and took him to the important gathering, where he performed another recitation just as successfully as before. However, during this second visit, someone accidentally found out he was absent from the temple; and when he returned in the morning, the priest called him in and said to him, in a tone of gentle reproach:—

“We have been very anxious about you, friend Hōïchi. To go out, blind and alone, at so late an hour, is dangerous. Why did you go without telling us? I could have ordered a servant to accompany you. And where have you been?”

“We’ve been really worried about you, friend Hōïchi. Going out, blind and alone, at such a late hour is risky. Why didn’t you tell us? I could have sent a servant to go with you. And where have you been?”

Hōïchi answered, evasively,—

Hōïchi replied, evasively,—

“Pardon me kind friend! I had to attend to some private business; and I could not arrange the matter at any other hour.”

“Sorry, my friend! I had to take care of some private matters, and I couldn’t arrange it for any other time.”

The priest was surprised, rather than pained, by Hōïchi’s reticence: he felt it to be unnatural, and suspected something wrong. He feared that the blind lad had been bewitched or deluded by some evil spirits. He did not ask any more questions; but he privately instructed the men-servants of the temple to keep watch upon Hōïchi’s movements, and to follow him in case that he should again leave the temple after dark.

The priest was surprised, rather than hurt, by Hōïchi’s silence: he thought it was unusual and suspected something was off. He worried that the blind boy might have been enchanted or misled by some evil spirits. He didn’t ask any more questions but secretly instructed the temple’s servants to keep an eye on Hōïchi and to follow him if he left the temple again after dark.

On the very next night, Hōïchi was seen to leave the temple; and the servants immediately lighted their lanterns, and followed after him. But it was a rainy night, and very dark; and before the temple-folks could get to the roadway, Hōïchi had disappeared. Evidently he had walked very fast,—a strange thing, considering his blindness; for the road was in a bad condition. The men hurried through the streets, making inquiries at every house which Hōïchi was accustomed to visit; but nobody could give them any news of him. At last, as they were returning to the temple by way of the shore, they were startled by the sound of a biwa, furiously played, in the cemetery of the Amidaji. Except for some ghostly fires—such as usually flitted there on dark nights—all was blackness in that direction. But the men at once hastened to the cemetery; and there, by the help of their lanterns, they discovered Hōïchi,—sitting alone in the rain before the memorial tomb of Antoku Tennō, making his biwa resound, and loudly chanting the chant of the battle of Dan-no-ura. And behind him, and about him, and everywhere above the tombs, the fires of the dead were burning, like candles. Never before had so great a host of Oni-bi appeared in the sight of mortal man...

On the very next night, Hōïchi was seen leaving the temple; and the servants quickly lit their lanterns and followed him. But it was a rainy night, and very dark; and before the temple staff could reach the roadway, Hōïchi had vanished. He must have walked very fast—strange for someone blind, especially since the road was in bad shape. The men hurried through the streets, asking at every house Hōïchi usually visited, but no one had any news about him. Finally, as they were returning to the temple along the shore, they were startled by the sound of a biwa being played vigorously in the cemetery of the Amidaji. Aside from some ghostly fires—those that usually flickered on dark nights—everything in that direction was pitch black. But the men quickly made their way to the cemetery; and there, with the help of their lanterns, they found Hōïchi—sitting alone in the rain before the memorial tomb of Antoku Tennō, making his biwa resonate, and loudly chanting the tale of the battle of Dan-no-ura. And behind him, around him, and everywhere above the tombs, the fires of the dead were burning like candles. Never before had such a large number of Oni-bi appeared before a living person...

“Hōïchi San!—Hōïchi San!” the servants cried,—“you are bewitched!... Hōïchi San!”

“Hōïchi San!—Hōïchi San!” the servants shouted, “you’re under a spell! ... Hōïchi San!”

But the blind man did not seem to hear. Strenuously he made his biwa to rattle and ring and clang;—more and more wildly he chanted the chant of the battle of Dan-no-ura. They caught hold of him;—they shouted into his ear,—

But the blind man didn’t seem to hear. He vigorously made his biwa rattle, ring, and clang;—more and more wildly he chanted the song of the battle of Dan-no-ura. They grabbed him;—they shouted into his ear,—

“Hōïchi San!—Hōïchi San!—come home with us at once!”

“Hōïchi San!—Hōïchi San!—come home with us right now!”

Reprovingly he spoke to them:—

He spoke to them reproachfully:—

“To interrupt me in such a manner, before this august assembly, will not be tolerated.”

“Interrupting me like this, in front of this respected group, won’t be allowed.”

Whereat, in spite of the weirdness of the thing, the servants could not help laughing. Sure that he had been bewitched, they now seized him, and pulled him up on his feet, and by main force hurried him back to the temple,—where he was immediately relieved of his wet clothes, by order of the priest. Then the priest insisted upon a full explanation of his friend’s astonishing behavior.

Despite the strangeness of the situation, the servants couldn't help but laugh. Convinced that he had been under some sort of spell, they grabbed him and pulled him to his feet, then forced him back to the temple—where the priest immediately ordered that his wet clothes be removed. The priest then demanded a full explanation of his friend's shocking behavior.

Hōïchi long hesitated to speak. But at last, finding that his conduct had really alarmed and angered the good priest, he decided to abandon his reserve; and he related everything that had happened from the time of first visit of the samurai.

Hōïchi hesitated to speak for a long time. But finally, realizing that his behavior had genuinely scared and upset the good priest, he chose to drop his silence; and he told everything that had happened since the samurai first visited.

The priest said:—

The priest said:—

“Hōïchi, my poor friend, you are now in great danger! How unfortunate that you did not tell me all this before! Your wonderful skill in music has indeed brought you into strange trouble. By this time you must be aware that you have not been visiting any house whatever, but have been passing your nights in the cemetery, among the tombs of the Heiké;—and it was before the memorial-tomb of Antoku Tennō that our people to-night found you, sitting in the rain. All that you have been imagining was illusion—except the calling of the dead. By once obeying them, you have put yourself in their power. If you obey them again, after what has already occurred, they will tear you in pieces. But they would have destroyed you, sooner or later, in any event... Now I shall not be able to remain with you to-night: I am called away to perform another service. But, before I go, it will be necessary to protect your body by writing holy texts upon it.”

“Hōïchi, my poor friend, you’re in serious danger now! It’s so unfortunate that you didn’t tell me all of this earlier! Your incredible talent for music has truly got you into some strange trouble. By now, you must understand that you haven’t been visiting any house at all, but have actually been spending your nights in the cemetery, among the graves of the Heiké;—and it was in front of the memorial tomb of Antoku Tennō that our people found you tonight, sitting in the rain. Everything you’ve been imagining was just an illusion—except for the calls of the dead. By responding to them once, you’ve put yourself under their control. If you obey them again, after what has already happened, they will tear you apart. But they would have eventually destroyed you anyway... Now I can’t stay with you tonight: I’ve been called away to fulfill another responsibility. But before I leave, we need to protect your body by writing holy texts on it.”

Before sundown the priest and his acolyte stripped Hōïchi: then, with their writing-brushes, they traced upon his breast and back, head and face and neck, limbs and hands and feet,—even upon the soles of his feet, and upon all parts of his body,—the text of the holy sûtra called Hannya-Shin-Kyō.[7] When this had been done, the priest instructed Hōïchi, saying:—

Before sunset, the priest and his assistant stripped Hōïchi. Then, using their brushes, they wrote on his chest, back, head, face, neck, arms, hands, legs, and feet—even on the soles of his feet and every part of his body—the text of the holy sutra called Hannya-Shin-Kyō.[7] Once they finished, the priest instructed Hōïchi, saying:—

“To-night, as soon as I go away, you must seat yourself on the verandah, and wait. You will be called. But, whatever may happen, do not answer, and do not move. Say nothing and sit still—as if meditating. If you stir, or make any noise, you will be torn asunder. Do not get frightened; and do not think of calling for help—because no help could save you. If you do exactly as I tell you, the danger will pass, and you will have nothing more to fear.”

“Tonight, as soon as I leave, you need to sit on the porch and wait. You’ll be called. But no matter what happens, don’t respond and don’t move. Stay quiet and just sit there as if you’re deep in thought. If you move or make any noise, you’ll be in serious trouble. Don’t be scared, and don’t think about calling for help—because no one can save you. If you do exactly what I say, the danger will pass, and you won’t have anything to worry about.”

After dark the priest and the acolyte went away; and Hōïchi seated himself on the verandah, according to the instructions given him. He laid his biwa on the planking beside him, and, assuming the attitude of meditation, remained quite still,—taking care not to cough, or to breathe audibly. For hours he stayed thus.

After dark, the priest and the acolyte left, and Hōïchi sat down on the porch, following the instructions he had received. He placed his biwa on the wooden floor beside him and assumed a meditation pose, staying completely still—making sure not to cough or breathe loudly. He stayed like that for hours.

Then, from the roadway, he heard the steps coming. They passed the gate, crossed the garden, approached the verandah, stopped—directly in front of him.

Then, from the road, he heard footsteps approaching. They passed the gate, crossed the garden, came to the verandah, and stopped—right in front of him.

“Hōïchi!” the deep voice called. But the blind man held his breath, and sat motionless.

“Hōïchi!” the deep voice called. But the blind man held his breath and sat still.

“Hōïchi!” grimly called the voice a second time. Then a third time—savagely:—

“Hōïchi!” the voice called grimly for the second time. Then, a third time—savagely:—

“Hōïchi!”

"Hōïchi!"

Hōïchi remained as still as a stone,—and the voice grumbled:—

Hōïchi stayed completely still—and the voice grumbled:—

“No answer!—that won’t do!... Must see where the fellow is.”...

“No answer!—that won’t work!... I need to find out where that guy is.”...

There was a noise of heavy feet mounting upon the verandah. The feet approached deliberately,—halted beside him. Then, for long minutes,—during which Hōïchi felt his whole body shake to the beating of his heart,—there was dead silence.

There was a sound of heavy footsteps coming up the porch. The footsteps moved slowly and then stopped right next to him. For what felt like a long time—during which Hōïchi felt his whole body tremble with the pounding of his heart—there was complete silence.

At last the gruff voice muttered close to him:—

At last, a rough voice whispered nearby:—

“Here is the biwa; but of the biwa-player I see—only two ears!... So that explains why he did not answer: he had no mouth to answer with—there is nothing left of him but his ears... Now to my lord those ears I will take—in proof that the august commands have been obeyed, so far as was possible”...

“Here is the biwa; but the biwa-player, I see—only two ears!… So that explains why he didn’t answer: he had no mouth to reply with—there’s nothing left of him but his ears… Now I’ll take those ears to my lord—as proof that the noble orders have been followed, as much as possible…”

At that instant Hōïchi felt his ears gripped by fingers of iron, and torn off! Great as the pain was, he gave no cry. The heavy footfalls receded along the verandah,—descended into the garden,—passed out to the roadway,—ceased. From either side of his head, the blind man felt a thick warm trickling; but he dared not lift his hands...

At that moment, Hōïchi felt his ears being grabbed by a crushing grip and ripped away! Despite the intense pain, he didn’t make a sound. The heavy footsteps faded along the porch, went down into the garden, moved out to the street, and then stopped. On both sides of his head, the blind man sensed a warm stream trickling down, but he didn’t dare to lift his hands...

Before sunrise the priest came back. He hastened at once to the verandah in the rear, stepped and slipped upon something clammy, and uttered a cry of horror;—for he saw, by the light of his lantern, that the clamminess was blood. But he perceived Hōïchi sitting there, in the attitude of meditation—with the blood still oozing from his wounds.

Before sunrise, the priest returned. He quickly made his way to the back porch, stepped on something slimy, and let out a scream of terror;—for he saw, by the light of his lantern, that the slimy substance was blood. But he noticed Hōïchi sitting there, deep in thought—with blood continuing to seep from his wounds.

“My poor Hōïchi!” cried the startled priest,—“what is this?... You have been hurt?”

“My poor Hōïchi!” exclaimed the shocked priest, “What happened? You’ve been hurt?”

At the sound of his friend’s voice, the blind man felt safe. He burst out sobbing, and tearfully told his adventure of the night.

At the sound of his friend's voice, the blind man felt secure. He started crying and, with tears in his eyes, recounted his experience from the night.

“Poor, poor Hōïchi!” the priest exclaimed,—“all my fault!—my very grievous fault!... Everywhere upon your body the holy texts had been written—except upon your ears! I trusted my acolyte to do that part of the work; and it was very, very wrong of me not to have made sure that he had done it!... Well, the matter cannot now be helped;—we can only try to heal your hurts as soon as possible... Cheer up, friend!—the danger is now well over. You will never again be troubled by those visitors.”

“Poor, poor Hōïchi!” the priest exclaimed, “It’s all my fault! My very serious fault!... Holy texts were written all over your body—except for your ears! I trusted my assistant to take care of that part; it was very, very wrong of me not to double-check that it was done!... Well, there’s no point dwelling on it now; we can only try to heal your wounds as quickly as we can... Cheer up, my friend! The danger has passed. You won’t have to deal with those visitors again.”

With the aid of a good doctor, Hōïchi soon recovered from his injuries. The story of his strange adventure spread far and wide, and soon made him famous. Many noble persons went to Akamagaséki to hear him recite; and large presents of money were given to him,—so that he became a wealthy man... But from the time of his adventure, he was known only by the appellation of Mimi-nashi-Hōïchi: “Hōïchi-the-Earless.”

With the help of a good doctor, Hōïchi quickly recovered from his injuries. The story of his strange adventure spread far and wide, making him famous. Many nobles traveled to Akamagaséki to hear him perform, and he received large sums of money, which made him a wealthy man... But since his adventure, he was known only by the name of Mimi-nashi-Hōïchi: “Hōïchi-the-Earless.”

OSHIDORI

There was a falconer and hunter, named Sonjō, who lived in the district called Tamura-no-Gō, of the province of Mutsu. One day he went out hunting, and could not find any game. But on his way home, at a place called Akanuma, he perceived a pair of oshidori[1] (mandarin-ducks), swimming together in a river that he was about to cross. To kill oshidori is not good; but Sonjō happened to be very hungry, and he shot at the pair. His arrow pierced the male: the female escaped into the rushes of the further shore, and disappeared. Sonjō took the dead bird home, and cooked it.

There was a falconer and hunter named Sonjō who lived in the area called Tamura-no-Gō, in the province of Mutsu. One day, he went out hunting but couldn't find any game. On his way back, at a place called Akanuma, he spotted a pair of oshidori (mandarin ducks) swimming together in a river he was about to cross. It’s not a good idea to kill oshidori, but Sonjō was very hungry, so he shot at the pair. His arrow struck the male, while the female escaped into the reeds on the opposite shore and vanished. Sonjō took the dead bird home and cooked it.

That night he dreamed a dreary dream. It seemed to him that a beautiful woman came into his room, and stood by his pillow, and began to weep. So bitterly did she weep that Sonjō felt as if his heart were being torn out while he listened. And the woman cried to him: “Why,—oh! why did you kill him?—of what wrong was he guilty?... At Akanuma we were so happy together,—and you killed him!... What harm did he ever do you? Do you even know what you have done?—oh! do you know what a cruel, what a wicked thing you have done?... Me too you have killed,—for I will not live without my husband!... Only to tell you this I came.”... Then again she wept aloud,—so bitterly that the voice of her crying pierced into the marrow of the listener’s bones;—and she sobbed out the words of this poem:—

That night he had a grim dream. He felt as if a beautiful woman entered his room, stood by his pillow, and started to cry. She wept so much that Sonjō felt like his heart was being ripped apart as he listened. The woman cried out to him: “Why—oh! why did you kill him?—what wrong did he ever do to you?... At Akanuma, we were so happy together,—and you took him from me!... What harm did he ever cause you? Do you even realize what you’ve done?—oh! do you understand what a cruel, wicked thing you’ve done?... You’ve killed me too,—because I can’t live without my husband!... I came just to tell you this.”... Then she wept again,—so painfully that her cries pierced deep into Sonjō’s bones;—and she sobbed out the words of this poem:—

    Hi kururéba
Sasoëshi mono wo—
    Akanuma no
Makomo no kuré no
Hitori-né zo uki!

Hi kururéba
Sasoëshi mono wo—
    Akanuma no
Makomo no kuré no
Hitori-né zo uki!

[“At the coming of twilight I invited him to return with me—! Now to sleep alone in the shadow of the rushes of Akanuma—ah! what misery unspeakable!”][2]

“As twilight approached, I asked him to come back with me—! Now I have to sleep alone in the shadow of the rushes of Akanuma—ah! what unbearable misery!”[2]

And after having uttered these verses she exclaimed:—“Ah, you do not know—you cannot know what you have done! But to-morrow, when you go to Akanuma, you will see,—you will see...” So saying, and weeping very piteously, she went away.

And after saying these lines, she exclaimed, “Oh, you don’t know—you can’t know what you’ve done! But tomorrow, when you go to Akanuma, you’ll see—you’ll see...” Saying this, and crying very sadly, she left.

When Sonjō awoke in the morning, this dream remained so vivid in his mind that he was greatly troubled. He remembered the words:—“But to-morrow, when you go to Akanuma, you will see,—you will see.” And he resolved to go there at once, that he might learn whether his dream was anything more than a dream.

When Sonjō woke up in the morning, the dream was so fresh in his mind that he felt really uneasy. He recalled the words:—“But tomorrow, when you go to Akanuma, you will see,—you will see.” And he decided to go there immediately to find out if his dream was more than just a dream.

So he went to Akanuma; and there, when he came to the river-bank, he saw the female oshidori swimming alone. In the same moment the bird perceived Sonjō; but, instead of trying to escape, she swam straight towards him, looking at him the while in a strange fixed way. Then, with her beak, she suddenly tore open her own body, and died before the hunter’s eyes...

So he went to Akanuma; and there, when he reached the riverbank, he saw the female oshidori swimming alone. At that moment, the bird spotted Sonjō; however, instead of trying to flee, she swam directly towards him, keeping a strange, intense gaze on him. Then, with her beak, she suddenly tore open her own body and died right before the hunter’s eyes...

Sonjō shaved his head, and became a priest.

Sonjō shaved his head and became a monk.

THE STORY OF O-TEI

A long time ago, in the town of Niigata, in the province of Echizen, there lived a man called Nagao Chōsei.

A long time ago, in the town of Niigata, in the province of Echizen, there lived a man named Nagao Chōsei.

Nagao was the son of a physician, and was educated for his father’s profession. At an early age he had been betrothed to a girl called O-Tei, the daughter of one of his father’s friends; and both families had agreed that the wedding should take place as soon as Nagao had finished his studies. But the health of O-Tei proved to be weak; and in her fifteenth year she was attacked by a fatal consumption. When she became aware that she must die, she sent for Nagao to bid him farewell.

Nagao was the son of a doctor and was trained for his father's profession. At a young age, he had been promised to a girl named O-Tei, the daughter of one of his father’s friends; both families had decided that the wedding would happen as soon as Nagao completed his studies. However, O-Tei's health was poor, and when she turned fifteen, she was diagnosed with a terminal illness. Realizing she was going to die, she summoned Nagao to say goodbye.

As he knelt at her bedside, she said to him:—

As he knelt by her bed, she said to him:—

“Nagao-Sama, (1) my betrothed, we were promised to each other from the time of our childhood; and we were to have been married at the end of this year. But now I am going to die;—the gods know what is best for us. If I were able to live for some years longer, I could only continue to be a cause of trouble and grief for others. With this frail body, I could not be a good wife; and therefore even to wish to live, for your sake, would be a very selfish wish. I am quite resigned to die; and I want you to promise that you will not grieve... Besides, I want to tell you that I think we shall meet again.”...

“Nagao-Sama, (1) my fiancé, we’ve been promised to each other since childhood; we were supposed to get married at the end of this year. But now I'm going to die; the gods know what’s best for us. If I could live a few more years, I would only bring trouble and sorrow to others. With this weak body, I can't be a good wife; so wishing to live, just for your sake, would be very selfish. I’ve accepted my fate and I want you to promise me that you won’t grieve... Also, I want to tell you that I believe we will meet again.”...

“Indeed we shall meet again,” Nagao answered earnestly. “And in that Pure Land (2) there will be no pain of separation.”

“Of course we’ll meet again,” Nagao replied sincerely. “And in that Pure Land (2), there will be no pain of being apart.”

“Nay, nay!” she responded softly, “I meant not the Pure Land. I believe that we are destined to meet again in this world,—although I shall be buried to-morrow.”

“Nay, nay!” she said softly, “I didn’t mean the Pure Land. I believe we are meant to meet again in this world—even though I’ll be buried tomorrow.”

Nagao looked at her wonderingly, and saw her smile at his wonder. She continued, in her gentle, dreamy voice,—

Nagao looked at her with curiosity and noticed her smile in response to his amazement. She continued speaking in her soft, dreamy voice,—

“Yes, I mean in this world,—in your own present life, Nagao-Sama... Providing, indeed, that you wish it. Only, for this thing to happen, I must again be born a girl, and grow up to womanhood. So you would have to wait. Fifteen—sixteen years: that is a long time... But, my promised husband, you are now only nineteen years old.”...

“Yes, I mean in this world—in your current life, Nagao-Sama... If, of course, you want it. But for this to happen, I must be born again as a girl and grow up to be a woman. So you'd have to wait. Fifteen—sixteen years: that's a long time... But, my promised husband, you are only nineteen years old now.”

Eager to soothe her dying moments, he answered tenderly:—

Eager to comfort her in her final moments, he replied gently:—

“To wait for you, my betrothed, were no less a joy than a duty. We are pledged to each other for the time of seven existences.”

“Waiting for you, my fiancé, is just as much a joy as it is a responsibility. We are committed to each other for seven lifetimes.”

“But you doubt?” she questioned, watching his face.

“But you doubt?” she asked, observing his expression.

“My dear one,” he answered, “I doubt whether I should be able to know you in another body, under another name,—unless you can tell me of a sign or token.”

“My dear,” he replied, “I’m not sure I could recognize you in another body, with a different name—unless you can give me a sign or a token.”

“That I cannot do,” she said. “Only the Gods and the Buddhas know how and where we shall meet. But I am sure—very, very sure—that, if you be not unwilling to receive me, I shall be able to come back to you... Remember these words of mine.”...

“That I can’t do,” she said. “Only the Gods and the Buddhas know how and where we will meet. But I’m really, really sure that if you’re willing to accept me, I’ll be able to come back to you... Remember what I said.”

She ceased to speak; and her eyes closed. She was dead.

She stopped speaking; and her eyes shut. She was gone.


Nagao had been sincerely attached to O-Tei; and his grief was deep. He had a mortuary tablet made, inscribed with her zokumyō;[1] and he placed the tablet in his butsudan,[2] and every day set offerings before it. He thought a great deal about the strange things that O-Tei had said to him just before her death; and, in the hope of pleasing her spirit, he wrote a solemn promise to wed her if she could ever return to him in another body. This written promise he sealed with his seal, and placed in the butsudan beside the mortuary tablet of O-Tei.

Nagao had been deeply devoted to O-Tei, and his sorrow was profound. He had a memorial tablet made, inscribed with her zokumyō;[1] and he placed the tablet in his butsudan,[2] setting offerings before it every day. He thought a lot about the strange things O-Tei had said to him right before she passed away; and, hoping to honor her spirit, he wrote a serious promise to marry her if she could ever come back to him in another form. He sealed this written promise with his seal and placed it in the butsudan next to O-Tei's memorial tablet.

Nevertheless, as Nagao was an only son, it was necessary that he should marry. He soon found himself obliged to yield to the wishes of his family, and to accept a wife of his father’s choosing. After his marriage he continued to set offerings before the tablet of O-Tei; and he never failed to remember her with affection. But by degrees her image became dim in his memory,—like a dream that is hard to recall. And the years went by.

Nevertheless, since Nagao was the only son, it was important for him to get married. He soon found himself having to give in to his family's wishes and accept a wife chosen by his father. After the marriage, he continued to make offerings at the tablet of O-Tei, and he always remembered her with fondness. But over time, her image became faint in his memory—like a dream that's hard to remember. And the years passed.

During those years many misfortunes came upon him. He lost his parents by death,—then his wife and his only child. So that he found himself alone in the world. He abandoned his desolate home, and set out upon a long journey in the hope of forgetting his sorrows.

During those years, he faced many hardships. He lost his parents to death, then his wife and his only child. As a result, he was left all alone in the world. He left his empty home and embarked on a long journey in hopes of forgetting his pain.

One day, in the course of his travels, he arrived at Ikao,—a mountain-village still famed for its thermal springs, and for the beautiful scenery of its neighborhood. In the village-inn at which he stopped, a young girl came to wait upon him; and, at the first sight of her face, he felt his heart leap as it had never leaped before. So strangely did she resemble O-Tei that he pinched himself to make sure that he was not dreaming. As she went and came,—bringing fire and food, or arranging the chamber of the guest,—her every attitude and motion revived in him some gracious memory of the girl to whom he had been pledged in his youth. He spoke to her; and she responded in a soft, clear voice of which the sweetness saddened him with a sadness of other days.

One day, during his travels, he arrived at Ikao—a mountain village still known for its hot springs and the stunning scenery nearby. At the inn where he stayed, a young girl came to serve him; and the moment he saw her face, his heart raced like never before. She looked so much like O-Tei that he pinched himself to make sure he wasn't dreaming. As she moved around—bringing wood for the fire and food, or tidying up the guest room—every gesture and expression reminded him of the girl he had been promised to in his youth. He spoke to her, and she replied in a soft, clear voice that was sweet yet filled him with a bittersweet nostalgia.

Then, in great wonder, he questioned her, saying:—

Then, in amazement, he asked her, saying:—

“Elder Sister (3), so much do you look like a person whom I knew long ago, that I was startled when you first entered this room. Pardon me, therefore, for asking what is your native place, and what is your name?”

“Elder Sister (3), you look so much like someone I knew a long time ago that I was surprised when you first walked into this room. So please forgive me for asking where you’re from and what your name is.”

Immediately,—and in the unforgotten voice of the dead,—she thus made answer:—

Immediately—and in the unforgettable voice of the dead—she replied:—

“My name is O-Tei; and you are Nagao Chōsei of Echigo, my promised husband. Seventeen years ago, I died in Niigata: then you made in writing a promise to marry me if ever I could come back to this world in the body of a woman;—and you sealed that written promise with your seal, and put it in the butsudan, beside the tablet inscribed with my name. And therefore I came back.”...

"My name is O-Tei, and you are Nagao Chōsei of Echigo, my promised husband. Seventeen years ago, I died in Niigata; then you made a written promise to marry me if I could ever return to this world in a woman's body. You sealed that written promise and placed it in the butsudan, next to the tablet with my name on it. And that's how I came back."

As she uttered these last words, she fell unconscious.

As she said these final words, she lost consciousness.

Nagao married her; and the marriage was a happy one. But at no time afterwards could she remember what she had told him in answer to his question at Ikao: neither could she remember anything of her previous existence. The recollection of the former birth,—mysteriously kindled in the moment of that meeting,—had again become obscured, and so thereafter remained.

Nagao married her, and they were really happy together. But she could never recall what she had answered when he asked her that question in Ikao, nor did she remember anything about her life before. The memory of her past life, which had been sparked in that moment when they met, faded away again and stayed that way.

UBAZAKURA

Three hundred years ago, in the village called Asamimura, in the district called Onsengōri, in the province of Iyō, there lived a good man named Tokubei. This Tokubei was the richest person in the district, and the muraosa, or headman, of the village. In most matters he was fortunate; but he reached the age of forty without knowing the happiness of becoming a father. Therefore he and his wife, in the affliction of their childlessness, addressed many prayers to the divinity Fudō Myō Ō, who had a famous temple, called Saihōji, in Asamimura.

Three hundred years ago, in a village called Asamimura, in the district known as Onsengōri, in the province of Iyō, there lived a good man named Tokubei. Tokubei was the wealthiest person in the district and the muraosa, or headman, of the village. In most aspects, he was lucky; however, he reached the age of forty without experiencing the joy of being a father. Because of their struggles with infertility, he and his wife sent many prayers to the deity Fudō Myō Ō, who had a famous temple called Saihōji in Asamimura.

At last their prayers were heard: the wife of Tokubei gave birth to a daughter. The child was very pretty; and she received the name of Tsuyu. As the mother’s milk was deficient, a milk-nurse, called O-Sodé, was hired for the little one.

At last, their prayers were answered: Tokubei's wife gave birth to a daughter. The child was very beautiful, and she was named Tsuyu. Since the mother's milk was insufficient, a wet nurse named O-Sodé was hired for the baby.

O-Tsuyu grew up to be a very beautiful girl; but at the age of fifteen she fell sick, and the doctors thought that she was going to die. In that time the nurse O-Sodé, who loved O-Tsuyu with a real mother’s love, went to the temple Saihōji, and fervently prayed to Fudō-Sama on behalf of the girl. Every day, for twenty-one days, she went to the temple and prayed; and at the end of that time, O-Tsuyu suddenly and completely recovered.

O-Tsuyu grew up to be a really beautiful girl, but when she was fifteen, she got seriously ill, and the doctors thought she was going to die. During that time, the nurse O-Sodé, who cared for O-Tsuyu like a true mother, went to the Saihōji temple and earnestly prayed to Fudō-Sama for her. Every day for twenty-one days, she visited the temple and prayed; and by the end of that period, O-Tsuyu suddenly and completely got better.

Then there was great rejoicing in the house of Tokubei; and he gave a feast to all his friends in celebration of the happy event. But on the night of the feast the nurse O-Sodé was suddenly taken ill; and on the following morning, the doctor, who had been summoned to attend her, announced that she was dying.

Then there was a lot of joy in Tokubei's house, and he threw a party for all his friends to celebrate the happy occasion. But on the night of the party, the nurse O-Sodé suddenly got sick; and the next morning, the doctor, who had been called to see her, said she was dying.

Then the family, in great sorrow, gathered about her bed, to bid her farewell. But she said to them:—

Then the family, deeply saddened, gathered around her bed to say goodbye. But she said to them:—

“It is time that I should tell you something which you do not know. My prayer has been heard. I besought Fudō-Sama that I might be permitted to die in the place of O-Tsuyu; and this great favor has been granted me. Therefore you must not grieve about my death... But I have one request to make. I promised Fudō-Sama that I would have a cherry-tree planted in the garden of Saihōji, for a thank-offering and a commemoration. Now I shall not be able myself to plant the tree there: so I must beg that you will fulfill that vow for me... Good-bye, dear friends; and remember that I was happy to die for O-Tsuyu’s sake.”

“It’s time for me to tell you something you don’t know. My prayer has been answered. I begged Fudō-Sama to let me die in place of O-Tsuyu, and this great favor has been granted to me. So, you shouldn’t grieve over my death... But I have one request. I promised Fudō-Sama that I would have a cherry tree planted in the Saihōji garden as a thank-you and to remember. Since I can’t plant the tree myself, I must ask you to fulfill that vow for me... Goodbye, dear friends; and remember that I was happy to die for O-Tsuyu.”

After the funeral of O-Sodé, a young cherry-tree,—the finest that could be found,—was planted in the garden of Saihōji by the parents of O-Tsuyu. The tree grew and flourished; and on the sixteenth day of the second month of the following year,—the anniversary of O-Sodé’s death,—it blossomed in a wonderful way. So it continued to blossom for two hundred and fifty-four years,—always upon the sixteenth day of the second month;—and its flowers, pink and white, were like the nipples of a woman’s breasts, bedewed with milk. And the people called it Ubazakura, the Cherry-tree of the Milk-Nurse.

After the funeral of O-Sodé, a young cherry tree—the finest one available—was planted in the garden of Saihōji by O-Tsuyu's parents. The tree grew and thrived; on the sixteenth day of the second month the following year—marking the anniversary of O-Sodé’s death—it bloomed beautifully. It continued to blossom for two hundred and fifty-four years, always on the sixteenth day of the second month; its flowers, pink and white, resembled a woman’s breasts, dewy with milk. People called it Ubazakura, the Cherry-tree of the Milk-Nurse.

DIPLOMACY

It had been ordered that the execution should take place in the garden of the yashiki (1). So the man was taken there, and made to kneel down in a wide sanded space crossed by a line of tobi-ishi, or stepping-stones, such as you may still see in Japanese landscape-gardens. His arms were bound behind him. Retainers brought water in buckets, and rice-bags filled with pebbles; and they packed the rice-bags round the kneeling man,—so wedging him in that he could not move. The master came, and observed the arrangements. He found them satisfactory, and made no remarks.

It had been decided that the execution would take place in the garden of the yashiki (1). So, the man was taken there and made to kneel in a large sandy area marked by a line of tobi-ishi, or stepping-stones, similar to those still seen in Japanese landscape gardens. His arms were tied behind him. Retainers brought water in buckets and rice bags filled with pebbles, packing the rice bags around the kneeling man—so tightly that he couldn't move. The master arrived and looked over the setup. He found it satisfactory and said nothing.

Suddenly the condemned man cried out to him:—

Suddenly, the sentenced man shouted at him:—

“Honored Sir, the fault for which I have been doomed I did not wittingly commit. It was only my very great stupidity which caused the fault. Having been born stupid, by reason of my Karma, I could not always help making mistakes. But to kill a man for being stupid is wrong,—and that wrong will be repaid. So surely as you kill me, so surely shall I be avenged;—out of the resentment that you provoke will come the vengeance; and evil will be rendered for evil.”...

“Honored Sir, I didn’t mean to commit the fault for which I’ve been condemned. It was just my extreme stupidity that led to it. Being born foolish because of my Karma, I couldn’t always avoid making mistakes. But it’s wrong to kill someone for being foolish—and that wrong will come back. Just as surely as you kill me, I will be avenged; the anger you create will lead to revenge, and harm will be returned for harm.”

If any person be killed while feeling strong resentment, the ghost of that person will be able to take vengeance upon the killer. This the samurai knew. He replied very gently,—almost caressingly:—

If anyone is killed while feeling intense anger, that person's ghost can seek revenge on their killer. The samurai understood this. He responded very softly—almost affectionately:—

“We shall allow you to frighten us as much as you please—after you are dead. But it is difficult to believe that you mean what you say. Will you try to give us some sign of your great resentment—after your head has been cut off?”

“We'll let you scare us as much as you want—after you're gone. But it's hard to believe you actually mean what you say. Will you try to show us some sign of your anger—once your head has been chopped off?”

“Assuredly I will,” answered the man.

“Of course I will,” answered the man.

“Very well,” said the samurai, drawing his long sword;—“I am now going to cut off your head. Directly in front of you there is a stepping-stone. After your head has been cut off, try to bite the stepping-stone. If your angry ghost can help you to do that, some of us may be frightened... Will you try to bite the stone?”

"Alright," said the samurai, pulling out his long sword. "I'm about to cut off your head. Right in front of you is a stepping-stone. After I chop off your head, see if you can bite the stone. If your angry ghost can manage that, some of us might get scared... Are you going to try to bite the stone?"

“I will bite it!” cried the man, in great anger,—“I will bite it!—I will bite”—

“I’m gonna bite it!” shouted the man, incredibly angry—“I’ll bite it!—I’ll bite”—

There was a flash, a swish, a crunching thud: the bound body bowed over the rice sacks,—two long blood-jets pumping from the shorn neck;—and the head rolled upon the sand. Heavily toward the stepping-stone it rolled: then, suddenly bounding, it caught the upper edge of the stone between its teeth, clung desperately for a moment, and dropped inert.

There was a flash, a swish, a crunching thud: the tied-up body bent over the rice sacks, with two streams of blood pumping from the severed neck; and the head rolled onto the sand. It rolled heavily toward the stepping-stone: then, suddenly bouncing, it caught the top edge of the stone between its teeth, hung on desperately for a moment, and then fell lifeless.

None spoke; but the retainers stared in horror at their master. He seemed to be quite unconcerned. He merely held out his sword to the nearest attendant, who, with a wooden dipper, poured water over the blade from haft to point, and then carefully wiped the steel several times with sheets of soft paper... And thus ended the ceremonial part of the incident.

None spoke; but the attendants stared in horror at their master. He seemed to be completely unbothered. He simply extended his sword to the nearest person, who, with a wooden dipper, poured water over the blade from the grip to the tip, and then carefully wiped the steel multiple times with soft paper... And so the ceremonial part of the incident came to an end.

For months thereafter, the retainers and the domestics lived in ceaseless fear of ghostly visitation. None of them doubted that the promised vengeance would come; and their constant terror caused them to hear and to see much that did not exist. They became afraid of the sound of the wind in the bamboos,—afraid even of the stirring of shadows in the garden. At last, after taking counsel together, they decided to petition their master to have a Ségaki-service (2) performed on behalf of the vengeful spirit.

For months afterward, the servants and household staff lived in constant fear of ghostly visits. They all believed that the promised revenge would come, and their ongoing terror made them hear and see things that weren't there. They became scared of the sound of the wind in the bamboo and even anxious about the movement of shadows in the garden. Finally, after discussing it among themselves, they decided to ask their master to arrange a Ségaki-service (2) for the vengeful spirit.

“Quite unnecessary,” the samurai said, when his chief retainer had uttered the general wish... “I understand that the desire of a dying man for revenge may be a cause for fear. But in this case there is nothing to fear.”

“Totally unnecessary,” the samurai said when his chief retainer expressed the general wish... “I understand that a dying man's desire for revenge can be frightening. But in this situation, there’s nothing to worry about.”

The retainer looked at his master beseechingly, but hesitated to ask the reason of the alarming confidence.

The servant looked at his master with pleading eyes but hesitated to ask why he felt so confidently alarmed.

“Oh, the reason is simple enough,” declared the samurai, divining the unspoken doubt. “Only the very last intention of the fellow could have been dangerous; and when I challenged him to give me the sign, I diverted his mind from the desire of revenge. He died with the set purpose of biting the stepping-stone; and that purpose he was able to accomplish, but nothing else. All the rest he must have forgotten... So you need not feel any further anxiety about the matter.”

“Oh, the reason is pretty straightforward,” said the samurai, sensing the unspoken doubt. “Only the last thing on his mind could have been dangerous; and when I challenged him to give me the sign, I redirected his focus away from the desire for revenge. He died with the fixed intention of biting the stepping-stone, and that’s what he managed to do, but nothing more. Everything else must have slipped his mind… So you don’t need to worry about it anymore.”

—And indeed the dead man gave no more trouble. Nothing at all happened.

—And indeed, the dead man caused no more trouble. Nothing happened at all.

OF A MIRROR AND A BELL

Eight centuries ago, the priests of Mugenyama, in the province of Tōtōmi (1), wanted a big bell for their temple; and they asked the women of their parish to help them by contributing old bronze mirrors for bell-metal.

Eight hundred years ago, the priests of Mugenyama, in the province of Tōtōmi (1), wanted a large bell for their temple; so they asked the women of their parish to assist by donating old bronze mirrors for bell metal.

[Even to-day, in the courts of certain Japanese temples, you may see heaps of old bronze mirrors contributed for such a purpose. The largest collection of this kind that I ever saw was in the court of a temple of the Jōdo sect, at Hakata, in Kyūshū: the mirrors had been given for the making of a bronze statue of Amida, thirty-three feet high.]

[Even today, in the courtyards of some Japanese temples, you can see piles of old bronze mirrors donated for this purpose. The biggest collection I ever saw was in the courtyard of a Jōdo sect temple in Hakata, Kyūshū: the mirrors had been donated to help create a thirty-three-foot-high bronze statue of Amida.]

There was at that time a young woman, a farmer’s wife, living at Mugenyama, who presented her mirror to the temple, to be used for bell-metal. But afterwards she much regretted her mirror. She remembered things that her mother had told her about it; and she remembered that it had belonged, not only to her mother but to her mother’s mother and grandmother; and she remembered some happy smiles which it had reflected. Of course, if she could have offered the priests a certain sum of money in place of the mirror, she could have asked them to give back her heirloom. But she had not the money necessary. Whenever she went to the temple, she saw her mirror lying in the court-yard, behind a railing, among hundreds of other mirrors heaped there together. She knew it by the Shō-Chiku-Bai in relief on the back of it,—those three fortunate emblems of Pine, Bamboo, and Plumflower, which delighted her baby-eyes when her mother first showed her the mirror. She longed for some chance to steal the mirror, and hide it,—that she might thereafter treasure it always. But the chance did not come; and she became very unhappy,—felt as if she had foolishly given away a part of her life. She thought about the old saying that a mirror is the Soul of a Woman—(a saying mystically expressed, by the Chinese character for Soul, upon the backs of many bronze mirrors),—and she feared that it was true in weirder ways than she had before imagined. But she could not dare to speak of her pain to anybody.

At that time, there was a young woman, a farmer's wife, living in Mugenyama, who donated her mirror to the temple to be melted down for bell metal. But later, she deeply regretted giving it up. She recalled stories her mother had told her about it; it had belonged not only to her mother but also to her grandmother and great-grandmother, and she remembered the happy smiles it had reflected. If only she could have offered the priests a certain amount of money instead of the mirror, she could have asked them to return her heirloom. But she didn’t have the money she needed. Every time she went to the temple, she saw her mirror lying in the courtyard behind a railing, among hundreds of other mirrors piled together. She recognized it by the Shō-Chiku-Bai relief on its back—those three lucky symbols of Pine, Bamboo, and Plumflower that had delighted her as a baby when her mother first showed her the mirror. She longed for a chance to steal the mirror and hide it so she could treasure it forever. But that opportunity never came, and she became very unhappy, feeling as if she had foolishly given away a part of her life. She thought about the old saying that a mirror is the Soul of a Woman—(a saying represented mystically, by the Chinese character for Soul, on the backs of many bronze mirrors)—and she feared it was true in stranger ways than she had ever imagined. But she couldn’t bring herself to talk about her pain with anyone.

Now, when all the mirrors contributed for the Mugenyama bell had been sent to the foundry, the bell-founders discovered that there was one mirror among them which would not melt. Again and again they tried to melt it; but it resisted all their efforts. Evidently the woman who had given that mirror to the temple must have regretted the giving. She had not presented her offering with all her heart; and therefore her selfish soul, remaining attached to the mirror, kept it hard and cold in the midst of the furnace.

Now, when all the mirrors meant for the Mugenyama bell had been sent to the foundry, the bell-makers found that there was one mirror among them that wouldn’t melt. They tried over and over to melt it, but it resisted all their attempts. Clearly, the woman who had given that mirror to the temple must have regretted her gift. She hadn’t offered it with all her heart; and because of her selfishness, her soul remained attached to the mirror, keeping it hard and cold in the furnace.

Of course everybody heard of the matter, and everybody soon knew whose mirror it was that would not melt. And because of this public exposure of her secret fault, the poor woman became very much ashamed and very angry. And as she could not bear the shame, she drowned herself, after having written a farewell letter containing these words:—

Of course, everyone heard about it, and soon everyone knew whose mirror wouldn’t melt. Because her secret flaw was publicly revealed, the poor woman felt deeply ashamed and very angry. Unable to cope with the shame, she took her own life after writing a farewell letter that included these words:—

“When I am dead, it will not be difficult to melt the mirror and to cast the bell. But, to the person who breaks that bell by ringing it, great wealth will be given by the ghost of me.”

“When I’m gone, it won’t be hard to melt down the mirror and cast the bell. But to whoever breaks that bell by ringing it, my ghost will reward them with great wealth.”

—You must know that the last wish or promise of anybody who dies in anger, or performs suicide in anger, is generally supposed to possess a supernatural force. After the dead woman’s mirror had been melted, and the bell had been successfully cast, people remembered the words of that letter. They felt sure that the spirit of the writer would give wealth to the breaker of the bell; and, as soon as the bell had been suspended in the court of the temple, they went in multitude to ring it. With all their might and main they swung the ringing-beam; but the bell proved to be a good bell, and it bravely withstood their assaults. Nevertheless, the people were not easily discouraged. Day after day, at all hours, they continued to ring the bell furiously,—caring nothing whatever for the protests of the priests. So the ringing became an affliction; and the priests could not endure it; and they got rid of the bell by rolling it down the hill into a swamp. The swamp was deep, and swallowed it up,—and that was the end of the bell. Only its legend remains; and in that legend it is called the Mugen-Kané, or Bell of Mugen.

—You should know that the last wish or promise of anyone who dies in anger or takes their own life in anger is thought to have a supernatural power. After the dead woman’s mirror was melted and the bell was successfully cast, people remembered the words from that letter. They believed that the spirit of the writer would bring wealth to whoever broke the bell. As soon as the bell was hung in the temple courtyard, crowds gathered to ring it. They swung the ringing beam with all their strength, but the bell proved to be a sturdy one, and it bravely withstood their efforts. However, the people weren’t easily discouraged. Day after day, at all hours, they kept ringing the bell furiously, ignoring the priests' protests. The incessant ringing became a torment, and the priests could no longer tolerate it, so they got rid of the bell by rolling it down the hill into a swamp. The swamp was deep and swallowed it up, and that was the end of the bell. Only its legend remains, and in that legend, it is called the Mugen-Kané, or Bell of Mugen.


Now there are queer old Japanese beliefs in the magical efficacy of a certain mental operation implied, though not described, by the verb nazoraëru. The word itself cannot be adequately rendered by any English word; for it is used in relation to many kinds of mimetic magic, as well as in relation to the performance of many religious acts of faith. Common meanings of nazoraëru, according to dictionaries, are “to imitate,” “to compare,” “to liken;” but the esoteric meaning is to substitute, in imagination, one object or action for another, so as to bring about some magical or miraculous result.

Now there are strange old Japanese beliefs in the magical power of a certain mental process implied, though not described, by the verb nazoraëru. The word itself can't be accurately translated into any English word; it’s used in connection with many types of mimetic magic, as well as in relation to the performance of various acts of faith. Common meanings of nazoraëru, according to dictionaries, are “to imitate,” “to compare,” “to liken;” but the deeper meaning is to substitute, in imagination, one object or action for another, to create some magical or miraculous result.

For example:—you cannot afford to build a Buddhist temple; but you can easily lay a pebble before the image of the Buddha, with the same pious feeling that would prompt you to build a temple if you were rich enough to build one. The merit of so offering the pebble becomes equal, or almost equal, to the merit of erecting a temple... You cannot read the six thousand seven hundred and seventy-one volumes of the Buddhist texts; but you can make a revolving library, containing them, turn round, by pushing it like a windlass. And if you push with an earnest wish that you could read the six thousand seven hundred and seventy-one volumes, you will acquire the same merit as the reading of them would enable you to gain... So much will perhaps suffice to explain the religious meanings of nazoraëru.

For example, you might not be able to build a Buddhist temple, but you can easily place a pebble in front of the Buddha's image, with the same heartfelt intention that would drive you to construct a temple if you had the money. The merit of placing that pebble becomes equal, or almost equal, to the merit of building a temple. You may not be able to read the six thousand seven hundred and seventy-one volumes of Buddhist texts, but you can make a revolving library containing them spin around by pushing it like a windlass. And if you push it with a sincere desire to read those six thousand seven hundred and seventy-one volumes, you'll gain the same merit as if you had read them. This should help clarify the religious significance of nazoraëru.

The magical meanings could not all be explained without a great variety of examples; but, for present purposes, the following will serve. If you should make a little man of straw, for the same reason that Sister Helen made a little man of wax,—and nail it, with nails not less than five inches long, to some tree in a temple-grove at the Hour of the Ox (2),—and if the person, imaginatively represented by that little straw man, should die thereafter in atrocious agony,—that would illustrate one signification of nazoraëru... Or, let us suppose that a robber has entered your house during the night, and carried away your valuables. If you can discover the footprints of that robber in your garden, and then promptly burn a very large moxa on each of them, the soles of the feet of the robber will become inflamed, and will allow him no rest until he returns, of his own accord, to put himself at your mercy. That is another kind of mimetic magic expressed by the term nazoraëru. And a third kind is illustrated by various legends of the Mugen-Kané.

The magical meanings can’t all be explained without a wide range of examples; but, for now, the following will do. If you make a little man out of straw, just like Sister Helen made a little man out of wax,—and nail it, with nails at least five inches long, to a tree in a temple grove at the Hour of the Ox (2),—and if the person that little straw man represents dies afterward in horrible pain,—that would show one meaning of nazoraëru... Or, let’s say a thief breaks into your house at night and steals your valuables. If you can find the thief's footprints in your garden, and then quickly burn a large moxa on each one, the soles of the thief's feet will become inflamed, preventing him from resting until he willingly comes back and puts himself at your mercy. That is another kind of mimetic magic expressed by the term nazoraëru. A third example is shown in various legends of the Mugen-Kané.

After the bell had been rolled into the swamp, there was, of course, no more chance of ringing it in such wise as to break it. But persons who regretted this loss of opportunity would strike and break objects imaginatively substituted for the bell,—thus hoping to please the spirit of the owner of the mirror that had made so much trouble. One of these persons was a woman called Umégaë,—famed in Japanese legend because of her relation to Kajiwara Kagesue, a warrior of the Heiké clan. While the pair were traveling together, Kajiwara one day found himself in great straits for want of money; and Umégaë, remembering the tradition of the Bell of Mugen, took a basin of bronze, and, mentally representing it to be the bell, beat upon it until she broke it,—crying out, at the same time, for three hundred pieces of gold. A guest of the inn where the pair were stopping made inquiry as to the cause of the banging and the crying, and, on learning the story of the trouble, actually presented Umégaë with three hundred ryō (3) in gold. Afterwards a song was made about Umégaë’s basin of bronze; and that song is sung by dancing girls even to this day:—

After the bell had been rolled into the swamp, there was, of course, no way to ring it anymore without breaking it. But people who regretted losing that chance would strike and break things they imagined could replace the bell—hoping to please the spirit of the owner of the mirror that had caused so much trouble. One of these people was a woman named Umégaë—famous in Japanese legend because of her connection to Kajiwara Kagesue, a warrior from the Heiké clan. While they were traveling together, Kajiwara found himself in serious trouble due to a lack of money one day; and Umégaë, recalling the legend of the Bell of Mugen, took a bronze basin and, picturing it as the bell, struck it until she broke it—shouting out for three hundred pieces of gold at the same time. A guest at the inn where they were staying asked about the noise and the shouting, and after hearing the story of their troubles, he actually gave Umégaë three hundred ryō (3) in gold. Later, a song was created about Umégaë’s bronze basin; and that song is still sung by dancing girls to this day:—

Umégaë no chōzubachi tataïté
O-kané ga déru naraba
Mina San mi-uké wo
Sōré tanomimasu

Umégaë no chōzubachi tataïté
If the money comes out
Everyone, I ask for your favor
That's what I request

[“If, by striking upon the wash-basin of Umégaë, I could make honorable money come to me, then would I negotiate for the freedom of all my girl-comrades.”]

[“If I could strike the wash-basin of Umégaë to attract honorable money, then I would negotiate for the freedom of all my female friends.”]

After this happening, the fame of the Mugen-Kané became great; and many people followed the example of Umégaë,—thereby hoping to emulate her luck. Among these folk was a dissolute farmer who lived near Mugenyama, on the bank of the Ōïgawa. Having wasted his substance in riotous living, this farmer made for himself, out of the mud in his garden, a clay-model of the Mugen-Kané; and he beat the clay-bell, and broke it,—crying out the while for great wealth.

After this incident, the Mugen-Kané became very famous, and many people tried to follow Umégaë’s example, hoping to replicate her success. Among them was a reckless farmer who lived near Mugenyama, by the Ōïgawa River. After squandering his resources on a wild lifestyle, this farmer fashioned a clay model of the Mugen-Kané from the mud in his garden. He struck the clay bell and broke it, all the while calling out for great wealth.

Then, out of the ground before him, rose up the figure of a white-robed woman, with long loose-flowing hair, holding a covered jar. And the woman said: “I have come to answer your fervent prayer as it deserves to be answered. Take, therefore, this jar.” So saying, she put the jar into his hands, and disappeared.

Then, out of the ground in front of him, a figure of a woman in a white robe appeared, with long, flowing hair, holding a covered jar. The woman said, “I’ve come to answer your earnest prayer as it should be answered. So take this jar.” With that, she placed the jar in his hands and vanished.

Into his house the happy man rushed, to tell his wife the good news. He set down in front of her the covered jar,—which was heavy,—and they opened it together. And they found that it was filled, up to the very brim, with...

Into his house the happy man rushed, to tell his wife the good news. He set down in front of her the covered jar,—which was heavy,—and they opened it together. And they found that it was filled, up to the very brim, with...

But no!—I really cannot tell you with what it was filled.

But no!—I honestly can’t say what it was filled with.

JIKININKI

Once, when Musō Kokushi, a priest of the Zen sect, was journeying alone through the province of Mino (1), he lost his way in a mountain-district where there was nobody to direct him. For a long time he wandered about helplessly; and he was beginning to despair of finding shelter for the night, when he perceived, on the top of a hill lighted by the last rays of the sun, one of those little hermitages, called anjitsu, which are built for solitary priests. It seemed to be in ruinous condition; but he hastened to it eagerly, and found that it was inhabited by an aged priest, from whom he begged the favor of a night’s lodging. This the old man harshly refused; but he directed Musō to a certain hamlet, in the valley adjoining where lodging and food could be obtained.

Once, when Musō Kokushi, a Zen priest, was traveling alone through the province of Mino (1), he got lost in a mountainous area where no one was around to help him. He wandered aimlessly for a long time and was starting to lose hope of finding a place to stay for the night when he noticed, on top of a hill bathed in the last rays of sunlight, one of those small hermitages called anjitsu, built for solitary priests. It looked rundown, but he hurried to it eagerly and found it was occupied by an elderly priest. He asked the old man for a place to stay for the night, but the priest harshly refused. However, he pointed Musō to a nearby hamlet in the valley where he could find lodging and food.

Musō found his way to the hamlet, which consisted of less than a dozen farm-cottages; and he was kindly received at the dwelling of the headman. Forty or fifty persons were assembled in the principal apartment, at the moment of Musō’s arrival; but he was shown into a small separate room, where he was promptly supplied with food and bedding. Being very tired, he lay down to rest at an early hour; but a little before midnight he was roused from sleep by a sound of loud weeping in the next apartment. Presently the sliding-screens were gently pushed apart; and a young man, carrying a lighted lantern, entered the room, respectfully saluted him, and said:—

Musō made his way to the small village, which had fewer than a dozen farm cottages, and received a warm welcome at the headman's house. Around forty or fifty people were gathered in the main room when Musō arrived, but he was taken to a small private room where he was quickly given food and bedding. Feeling very tired, he went to bed early; however, just before midnight, he was awakened by the sound of loud crying from the next room. Soon, the sliding screens were gently pushed aside, and a young man with a lit lantern entered the room, respectfully greeted him, and said:—

“Reverend Sir, it is my painful duty to tell you that I am now the responsible head of this house. Yesterday I was only the eldest son. But when you came here, tired as you were, we did not wish that you should feel embarrassed in any way: therefore we did not tell you that father had died only a few hours before. The people whom you saw in the next room are the inhabitants of this village: they all assembled here to pay their last respects to the dead; and now they are going to another village, about three miles off,—for by our custom, no one of us may remain in this village during the night after a death has taken place. We make the proper offerings and prayers;—then we go away, leaving the corpse alone. Strange things always happen in the house where a corpse has thus been left: so we think that it will be better for you to come away with us. We can find you good lodging in the other village. But perhaps, as you are a priest, you have no fear of demons or evil spirits; and, if you are not afraid of being left alone with the body, you will be very welcome to the use of this poor house. However, I must tell you that nobody, except a priest, would dare to remain here tonight.”

“Reverend Sir, I regret to inform you that I am now the head of this household. Yesterday, I was just the eldest son. But when you arrived here, weary as you were, we didn't want you to feel uncomfortable in any way, so we didn't mention that our father passed away just a few hours earlier. The people you saw in the next room are the residents of this village; they all gathered here to pay their final respects to the deceased, and now they are heading to another village about three miles away. By our customs, no one is allowed to stay in this village overnight after a death occurs. We perform the necessary offerings and prayers, then leave the body alone. Strange things often happen in a house where a body is left like this, so we think it would be better for you to accompany us. We can find you a good place to stay in the other village. But perhaps, since you are a priest, you are not afraid of demons or evil spirits; and if you don't mind being left alone with the body, you would be most welcome to stay in this humble home. However, I must warn you that no one except a priest would dare to stay here tonight.”

Musō made answer:—

Musō replied:—

“For your kind intention and your generous hospitality, I am deeply grateful. But I am sorry that you did not tell me of your father’s death when I came;—for, though I was a little tired, I certainly was not so tired that I should have found difficulty in doing my duty as a priest. Had you told me, I could have performed the service before your departure. As it is, I shall perform the service after you have gone away; and I shall stay by the body until morning. I do not know what you mean by your words about the danger of staying here alone; but I am not afraid of ghosts or demons: therefore please to feel no anxiety on my account.”

“For your thoughtful intentions and your generous hospitality, I am truly grateful. However, I’m sorry that you didn’t let me know about your father’s death when I arrived;—because, although I was a bit tired, I certainly wasn’t so exhausted that I couldn’t fulfill my duties as a priest. If you had informed me, I could have conducted the service before your departure. As it stands, I will conduct the service after you’ve left, and I will stay by the body until morning. I don’t understand what you mean by your comments about the danger of being here alone; but I’m not afraid of ghosts or demons, so please don’t worry about me.”

The young man appeared to be rejoiced by these assurances, and expressed his gratitude in fitting words. Then the other members of the family, and the folk assembled in the adjoining room, having been told of the priest’s kind promises, came to thank him,—after which the master of the house said:—

The young man seemed thrilled by these reassurances and expressed his gratitude in appropriate words. Then, the other family members and the people gathered in the next room, having heard about the priest’s generous promises, came to thank him. After that, the head of the household said:—

“Now, reverend Sir, much as we regret to leave you alone, we must bid you farewell. By the rule of our village, none of us can stay here after midnight. We beg, kind Sir, that you will take every care of your honorable body, while we are unable to attend upon you. And if you happen to hear or see anything strange during our absence, please tell us of the matter when we return in the morning.”

“Now, dear Sir, as much as we hate to leave you by yourself, we have to say goodbye. According to our village rules, none of us can stay here after midnight. We kindly ask that you take care of yourself while we can’t be here with you. And if you happen to hear or see anything unusual during our absence, please let us know about it when we come back in the morning.”

All then left the house, except the priest, who went to the room where the dead body was lying. The usual offerings had been set before the corpse; and a small Buddhist lamp—tōmyō—was burning. The priest recited the service, and performed the funeral ceremonies,—after which he entered into meditation. So meditating he remained through several silent hours; and there was no sound in the deserted village. But, when the hush of the night was at its deepest, there noiselessly entered a Shape, vague and vast; and in the same moment Musō found himself without power to move or speak. He saw that Shape lift the corpse, as with hands, devour it, more quickly than a cat devours a rat,—beginning at the head, and eating everything: the hair and the bones and even the shroud. And the monstrous Thing, having thus consumed the body, turned to the offerings, and ate them also. Then it went away, as mysteriously as it had come.

All then left the house, except for the priest, who went to the room where the dead body was lying. The usual offerings had been placed before the corpse, and a small Buddhist lamp—tōmyō—was burning. The priest recited the service and carried out the funeral ceremonies, after which he entered into meditation. In this meditative state, he remained for several silent hours, and there was no sound in the deserted village. But when the night was at its quietest, a Shape casually entered, vague and vast; and at the same moment, Musō found himself unable to move or speak. He saw that Shape lift the corpse as if it had hands, devouring it faster than a cat devours a rat—starting at the head and eating everything: the hair, the bones, and even the shroud. Once the monstrous Thing had consumed the body, it turned to the offerings and ate those too. Then it left, just as mysteriously as it had arrived.

When the villagers returned next morning, they found the priest awaiting them at the door of the headman’s dwelling. All in turn saluted him; and when they had entered, and looked about the room, no one expressed any surprise at the disappearance of the dead body and the offerings. But the master of the house said to Musō:—

When the villagers returned the next morning, they found the priest waiting for them at the door of the headman’s house. They all greeted him in turn, and once they entered and looked around the room, no one seemed surprised by the absence of the dead body and the offerings. But the head of the house said to Musō:—

“Reverent Sir, you have probably seen unpleasant things during the night: all of us were anxious about you. But now we are very happy to find you alive and unharmed. Gladly we would have stayed with you, if it had been possible. But the law of our village, as I told you last evening, obliges us to quit our houses after a death has taken place, and to leave the corpse alone. Whenever this law has been broken, heretofore, some great misfortune has followed. Whenever it is obeyed, we find that the corpse and the offerings disappear during our absence. Perhaps you have seen the cause.”

“Dear Sir, you probably experienced some troubling things last night: we were all worried about you. But now we’re really happy to see you safe and sound. We would have gladly stayed with you if we could. However, as I mentioned last night, our village law requires us to leave our homes after a death occurs and to leave the body alone. In the past, whenever this law was broken, something terrible happened. Whenever we follow it, we notice that the body and the offerings vanish while we’re gone. Maybe you’ve seen why.”

Then Musō told of the dim and awful Shape that had entered the death-chamber to devour the body and the offerings. No person seemed to be surprised by his narration; and the master of the house observed:—

Then Musō described the dark and terrifying figure that had come into the death chamber to consume the body and the offerings. No one seemed shocked by his account; and the owner of the house remarked:—

“What you have told us, reverend Sir, agrees with what has been said about this matter from ancient time.”

“What you’ve told us, reverend Sir, matches what has been said about this issue from ancient times.”

Musō then inquired:—

Musō then asked:—

“Does not the priest on the hill sometimes perform the funeral service for your dead?”

“Doesn’t the priest on the hill sometimes conduct the funeral service for your deceased?”

“What priest?” the young man asked.

“What priest?” the young man asked.

“The priest who yesterday evening directed me to this village,” answered Musō. “I called at his anjitsu on the hill yonder. He refused me lodging, but told me the way here.”

“The priest who directed me to this village yesterday evening,” replied Musō. “I stopped by his anjitsu on the hill over there. He wouldn’t give me a place to stay, but he showed me the way here.”

The listeners looked at each other, as in astonishment; and, after a moment of silence, the master of the house said:—

The listeners exchanged astonished glances, and after a brief silence, the host said:—

“Reverend Sir, there is no priest and there is no anjitsu on the hill. For the time of many generations there has not been any resident-priest in this neighborhood.”

“Reverend Sir, there is no priest and no anjitsu on the hill. For many generations, there hasn't been a resident priest in this neighborhood.”

Musō said nothing more on the subject; for it was evident that his kind hosts supposed him to have been deluded by some goblin. But after having bidden them farewell, and obtained all necessary information as to his road, he determined to look again for the hermitage on the hill, and so to ascertain whether he had really been deceived. He found the anjitsu without any difficulty; and, this time, its aged occupant invited him to enter. When he had done so, the hermit humbly bowed down before him, exclaiming:—“Ah! I am ashamed!—I am very much ashamed!—I am exceedingly ashamed!”

Musō didn’t say anything more on the topic because it was clear that his kind hosts thought he had been tricked by some kind of goblin. After saying goodbye to them and getting all the information he needed about his route, he decided to look for the hermitage on the hill again to find out if he had really been fooled. He easily located the anjitsu this time, and its elderly inhabitant invited him in. Once inside, the hermit humbly bowed before him, exclaiming: “Ah! I’m ashamed!—I’m really ashamed!—I’m extremely ashamed!”

“You need not be ashamed for having refused me shelter,” said Musō. “You directed me to the village yonder, where I was very kindly treated; and I thank you for that favor.”

“You don’t have to feel ashamed for turning me away,” Musō said. “You pointed me to the village over there, where I was treated very kindly; and I appreciate that.”

“I can give no man shelter,” the recluse made answer;—“and it is not for the refusal that I am ashamed. I am ashamed only that you should have seen me in my real shape,—for it was I who devoured the corpse and the offerings last night before your eyes... Know, reverend Sir, that I am a jikininki,[1]—an eater of human flesh. Have pity upon me, and suffer me to confess the secret fault by which I became reduced to this condition.

“I can’t offer anyone shelter,” the recluse replied; “and I’m not ashamed of the refusal. I’m only ashamed that you had to see me as I truly am—for it was I who consumed the corpse and the offerings last night right in front of you... Know, esteemed Sir, that I am a jikininki,[1]—a consumer of human flesh. Have compassion on me, and allow me to confess the hidden sin that brought me to this state.

“A long, long time ago, I was a priest in this desolate region. There was no other priest for many leagues around. So, in that time, the bodies of the mountain-folk who died used to be brought here,—sometimes from great distances,—in order that I might repeat over them the holy service. But I repeated the service and performed the rites only as a matter of business;—I thought only of the food and the clothes that my sacred profession enabled me to gain. And because of this selfish impiety I was reborn, immediately after my death, into the state of a jikininki. Since then I have been obliged to feed upon the corpses of the people who die in this district: every one of them I must devour in the way that you saw last night... Now, reverend Sir, let me beseech you to perform a Ségaki-service[2] for me: help me by your prayers, I entreat you, so that I may be soon able to escape from this horrible state of existence”...

“A very long time ago, I was a priest in this lonely area. There wasn't another priest for miles around. So, during that time, the bodies of the mountain people who passed away would be brought here—sometimes from far away—so I could perform the holy service over them. But I did the service and the rituals just as a job; all I cared about were the food and clothes that my sacred profession provided me. Because of this selfish disrespect, I was reborn right after my death as a jikininki. Since then, I’ve had to feed on the corpses of the people who die in this area: I have to consume each one as you witnessed last night... Now, dear Sir, I beg you to perform a Ségaki service [2] for me: please help me with your prayers, I implore you, so that I may soon escape from this terrible existence...”

No sooner had the hermit uttered this petition than he disappeared; and the hermitage also disappeared at the same instant. And Musō Kokushi found himself kneeling alone in the high grass, beside an ancient and moss-grown tomb of the form called go-rin-ishi,[3] which seemed to be the tomb of a priest.

No sooner had the hermit made this request than he vanished; and the hermitage also disappeared at the same time. Musō Kokushi found himself kneeling alone in the tall grass, next to an old, moss-covered tomb of the type called go-rin-ishi,[3] which appeared to be the grave of a priest.

MUJINA

On the Akasaka Road, in Tōkyō, there is a slope called Kii-no-kuni-zaka,—which means the Slope of the Province of Kii. I do not know why it is called the Slope of the Province of Kii. On one side of this slope you see an ancient moat, deep and very wide, with high green banks rising up to some place of gardens;—and on the other side of the road extend the long and lofty walls of an imperial palace. Before the era of street-lamps and jinrikishas, this neighborhood was very lonesome after dark; and belated pedestrians would go miles out of their way rather than mount the Kii-no-kuni-zaka, alone, after sunset.

On Akasaka Road in Tokyo, there's a slope called Kii-no-kuni-zaka, which means the Slope of the Province of Kii. I'm not sure why it's named that. On one side of the slope, you can see an ancient moat that’s deep and wide, with high green banks leading up to some gardens; on the other side of the road are the long, tall walls of an imperial palace. Before streetlights and rickshaws were common, this area felt very lonely after dark, and late-night walkers would go out of their way to avoid climbing Kii-no-kuni-zaka alone after sunset.

All because of a Mujina that used to walk there. (1)

All because of a Mujina that used to walk there. (1)

The last man who saw the Mujina was an old merchant of the Kyōbashi quarter, who died about thirty years ago. This is the story, as he told it:—

The last person who saw the Mujina was an old merchant from the Kyōbashi district, who passed away about thirty years ago. This is the story as he shared it:—

One night, at a late hour, he was hurrying up the Kii-no-kuni-zaka, when he perceived a woman crouching by the moat, all alone, and weeping bitterly. Fearing that she intended to drown herself, he stopped to offer her any assistance or consolation in his power. She appeared to be a slight and graceful person, handsomely dressed; and her hair was arranged like that of a young girl of good family. “O-jochū,”[1] he exclaimed, approaching her,—“O-jochū, do not cry like that!... Tell me what the trouble is; and if there be any way to help you, I shall be glad to help you.” (He really meant what he said; for he was a very kind man.) But she continued to weep,—hiding her face from him with one of her long sleeves. “O-jochū,” he said again, as gently as he could,—“please, please listen to me!... This is no place for a young lady at night! Do not cry, I implore you!—only tell me how I may be of some help to you!” Slowly she rose up, but turned her back to him, and continued to moan and sob behind her sleeve. He laid his hand lightly upon her shoulder, and pleaded:—“O-jochū!—O-jochū!—O-jochū!... Listen to me, just for one little moment!... O-jochū!—O-jochū!”... Then that O-jochū turned around, and dropped her sleeve, and stroked her face with her hand;—and the man saw that she had no eyes or nose or mouth,—and he screamed and ran away. (2)

One night, late at night, he was rushing up the Kii-no-kuni-zaka when he noticed a woman crouched by the moat, all alone, crying heavily. Worried that she might try to drown herself, he stopped to offer any help or comfort he could. She seemed to be a delicate and graceful person, elegantly dressed, with her hair styled like that of a young lady from a good family. “Hey, miss,” he called out as he approached her, “please don’t cry like that!... Tell me what’s wrong, and if there’s any way I can help you, I’d be happy to assist.” (He truly meant what he said because he was a very kind man.) But she kept crying, hiding her face from him with one of her long sleeves. “Miss,” he said again, as kindly as he could, “please, please listen to me!... This is no place for a young lady at night! Don’t cry, I beg you!—just tell me how I can help!” Slowly, she stood up but turned her back to him, continuing to moan and sob behind her sleeve. He gently placed his hand on her shoulder and pleaded, “Miss!—miss!—miss!... Just listen to me for a moment!... Miss!—miss!”... Then that miss turned around, dropped her sleeve, and touched her face with her hand;—and the man saw that she had no eyes, no nose, and no mouth,—and he screamed and ran away. (2)

Up Kii-no-kuni-zaka he ran and ran; and all was black and empty before him. On and on he ran, never daring to look back; and at last he saw a lantern, so far away that it looked like the gleam of a firefly; and he made for it. It proved to be only the lantern of an itinerant soba-seller,[2] who had set down his stand by the road-side; but any light and any human companionship was good after that experience; and he flung himself down at the feet of the soba-seller, crying out, “Ah!—aa!!—aa!!!”...

Up Kii-no-kuni-zaka he ran and ran; and everything was dark and empty in front of him. He kept running, never daring to look back; finally, he spotted a lantern, so far away that it looked like the glow of a firefly; and he headed toward it. It turned out to be just the lantern of a traveling soba vendor, who had set up his stand by the roadside; but any light and any human presence was welcome after that ordeal; and he collapsed at the feet of the soba seller, crying out, “Ah!—aa!!—aa!!!”…

Koré! koré!” (3) roughly exclaimed the soba-man. “Here! what is the matter with you? Anybody hurt you?”

Hey! hey!” (3) roughly exclaimed the soba-man. “What’s going on with you? Did someone hurt you?”

“No—nobody hurt me,” panted the other,—“only... Ah!—aa!

“No—nobody hurt me,” panted the other, —“only... Ah!—aa!

“—Only scared you?” queried the peddler, unsympathetically. “Robbers?”

“—You were just scared?” the peddler asked, without any sympathy. “Robbers?”

“Not robbers,—not robbers,” gasped the terrified man... “I saw... I saw a woman—by the moat;—and she showed me... Ah! I cannot tell you what she showed me!”...

“Not robbers—not robbers,” the terrified man gasped... “I saw... I saw a woman—by the moat;—and she showed me... Ah! I can’t tell you what she showed me!”...

Hé! (4) Was it anything like THIS that she showed you?” cried the soba-man, stroking his own face—which therewith became like unto an Egg... And, simultaneously, the light went out.

Hey! (4) Was it anything like THIS that she showed you?” shouted the soba-man, rubbing his own face—which then looked like an Egg... And, at the same time, the light went out.

ROKURO-KUBI

Nearly five hundred years ago there was a samurai, named Isogai Héïdazaëmon Takétsura, in the service of the Lord Kikuji, of Kyūshū. This Isogai had inherited, from many warlike ancestors, a natural aptitude for military exercises, and extraordinary strength. While yet a boy he had surpassed his teachers in the art of swordsmanship, in archery, and in the use of the spear, and had displayed all the capacities of a daring and skillful soldier. Afterwards, in the time of the Eikyō[1] war, he so distinguished himself that high honors were bestowed upon him. But when the house of Kikuji came to ruin, Isogai found himself without a master. He might then easily have obtained service under another daimyō; but as he had never sought distinction for his own sake alone, and as his heart remained true to his former lord, he preferred to give up the world. So he cut off his hair, and became a traveling priest,—taking the Buddhist name of Kwairyō.

Nearly five hundred years ago, there was a samurai named Isogai Héïdazaëmon Takétsura who served Lord Kikuji of Kyūshū. Isogai had inherited a natural talent for combat and remarkable strength from many warrior ancestors. Even as a boy, he excelled in swordsmanship, archery, and spear use, showcasing all the qualities of a brave and skilled soldier. Later, during the Eikyō[1] war, he distinguished himself to the point that he received high honors. However, when the Kikuji house fell into ruin, Isogai found himself without a master. Although he could have easily sought service under another daimyō, he had never pursued distinction for its own sake, and his loyalty remained with his former lord. Therefore, he chose to renounce the worldly life. He cut off his hair and became a traveling priest, adopting the Buddhist name of Kwairyō.

But always, under the koromo[2] of the priest, Kwairyō kept warm within him the heart of the samurai. As in other years he had laughed at peril, so now also he scorned danger; and in all weathers and all seasons he journeyed to preach the good Law in places where no other priest would have dared to go. For that age was an age of violence and disorder; and upon the highways there was no security for the solitary traveler, even if he happened to be a priest.

But always, under the koromo[2], Kwairyō kept the heart of a samurai warm within him. Just like in previous years when he laughed at danger, he now also disregarded any threats; and through all kinds of weather and all seasons, he traveled to share the good Law in places where no other priest would have dared to venture. That time was filled with violence and chaos; there was no safety for solitary travelers on the roads, even if they were priests.

In the course of his first long journey, Kwairyō had occasion to visit the province of Kai. (1) One evening, as he was traveling through the mountains of that province, darkness overcame him in a very lonesome district, leagues away from any village. So he resigned himself to pass the night under the stars; and having found a suitable grassy spot, by the roadside, he lay down there, and prepared to sleep. He had always welcomed discomfort; and even a bare rock was for him a good bed, when nothing better could be found, and the root of a pine-tree an excellent pillow. His body was iron; and he never troubled himself about dews or rain or frost or snow.

During his first long journey, Kwairyō had the chance to visit the province of Kai. (1) One evening, while he was traveling through the mountains there, darkness fell on him in a very remote area, miles away from any village. So he decided to spend the night under the stars; and after finding a suitable grassy spot by the roadside, he lay down there and got ready to sleep. He had always embraced discomfort; even a bare rock was a good bed for him when nothing better was available, and the root of a pine tree made an excellent pillow. His body was tough; and he never worried about dew, rain, frost, or snow.

Scarcely had he lain down when a man came along the road, carrying an axe and a great bundle of chopped wood. This woodcutter halted on seeing Kwairyō lying down, and, after a moment of silent observation, said to him in a tone of great surprise:—

Scarcely had he laid down when a man walked along the road, carrying an axe and a large bundle of chopped wood. This woodcutter stopped when he saw Kwairyō lying down and, after a moment of quiet observation, said to him in a tone of great surprise:—

“What kind of a man can you be, good Sir, that you dare to lie down alone in such a place as this?... There are haunters about here,—many of them. Are you not afraid of Hairy Things?”

“What kind of man are you, good sir, that you would lie down alone in a place like this?... There are hauntings around here—many of them. Aren't you scared of hairy things?”

“My friend,” cheerfully answered Kwairyō, “I am only a wandering priest,—a ‘Cloud-and-Water-Guest,’ as folks call it: Unsui-no-ryokaku. (2) And I am not in the least afraid of Hairy Things,—if you mean goblin-foxes, or goblin-badgers, or any creatures of that kind. As for lonesome places, I like them: they are suitable for meditation. I am accustomed to sleeping in the open air: and I have learned never to be anxious about my life.”

“My friend,” Kwairyō replied cheerfully, “I’m just a wandering priest—a ‘Cloud-and-Water-Guest,’ as people call it: Unsui-no-ryokaku. (2) I’m not the least bit scared of Hairy Things—if you’re talking about goblin-foxes, goblin-badgers, or any creatures like that. When it comes to lonely places, I actually enjoy them; they’re perfect for meditation. I’m used to sleeping outdoors, and I’ve learned not to worry about my life.”

“You must be indeed a brave man, Sir Priest,” the peasant responded, “to lie down here! This place has a bad name,—a very bad name. But, as the proverb has it, Kunshi ayayuki ni chikayorazu [‘The superior man does not needlessly expose himself to peril’]; and I must assure you, Sir, that it is very dangerous to sleep here. Therefore, although my house is only a wretched thatched hut, let me beg of you to come home with me at once. In the way of food, I have nothing to offer you; but there is a roof at least, and you can sleep under it without risk.”

“You must be really brave, Sir Priest,” the peasant replied, “to lie down here! This place has a terrible reputation—a very bad one. But, as the saying goes, Kunshi ayayuki ni chikayorazu [‘The superior man does not needlessly expose himself to peril’]; and I must warn you, Sir, that it’s quite dangerous to sleep here. So, even though my house is just a sad little thatched hut, please let me invite you to come home with me right away. I don’t have much in the way of food to offer you, but at least there's a roof, and you can sleep under it safely.”

He spoke earnestly; and Kwairyō, liking the kindly tone of the man, accepted this modest offer. The woodcutter guided him along a narrow path, leading up from the main road through mountain-forest. It was a rough and dangerous path,—sometimes skirting precipices,—sometimes offering nothing but a network of slippery roots for the foot to rest upon,—sometimes winding over or between masses of jagged rock. But at last Kwairyō found himself upon a cleared space at the top of a hill, with a full moon shining overhead; and he saw before him a small thatched cottage, cheerfully lighted from within. The woodcutter led him to a shed at the back of the house, whither water had been conducted, through bamboo-pipes, from some neighboring stream; and the two men washed their feet. Beyond the shed was a vegetable garden, and a grove of cedars and bamboos; and beyond the trees appeared the glimmer of a cascade, pouring from some loftier height, and swaying in the moonshine like a long white robe.

He spoke sincerely, and Kwairyō, appreciating the man's friendly tone, accepted this humble offer. The woodcutter guided him along a narrow path that led up from the main road through the mountain forest. It was a rough and dangerous trail—sometimes skirting cliffs, sometimes offering nothing but a tangle of slippery roots for him to step on, and other times winding over or between jagged rocks. But eventually, Kwairyō found himself in a cleared space at the top of a hill, with a full moon shining above; in front of him stood a small thatched cottage, brightly lit from within. The woodcutter took him to a shed behind the house, where water had been brought in through bamboo pipes from a nearby stream, and the two men washed their feet. Beyond the shed was a vegetable garden and a grove of cedars and bamboos; beyond the trees, he could see the sparkle of a waterfall pouring down from a higher elevation, swaying in the moonlight like a long white robe.

As Kwairyō entered the cottage with his guide, he perceived four persons—men and women—warming their hands at a little fire kindled in the ro[3] of the principle apartment. They bowed low to the priest, and greeted him in the most respectful manner. Kwairyō wondered that persons so poor, and dwelling in such a solitude, should be aware of the polite forms of greeting. “These are good people,” he thought to himself; “and they must have been taught by some one well acquainted with the rules of propriety.” Then turning to his host,—the aruji, or house-master, as the others called him,—Kwairyō said:—

As Kwairyō walked into the cottage with his guide, he saw four people—men and women—warming their hands by a small fire in the ro[3] of the main room. They bowed deeply to the priest and greeted him very respectfully. Kwairyō was surprised that such poor people living in such isolation knew the proper ways to greet someone. "These are good people," he thought to himself; "they must have been taught by someone who understands the rules of etiquette." Then, turning to his host—the aruji, or house-master, as the others called him—Kwairyō said:—

“From the kindness of your speech, and from the very polite welcome given me by your household, I imagine that you have not always been a woodcutter. Perhaps you formerly belonged to one of the upper classes?”

“Given your pleasant way of speaking and the warm welcome I received from your family, I can guess that you weren’t always a woodcutter. Maybe you used to be part of the upper class?”

Smiling, the woodcutter answered:—

Smiling, the woodcutter replied:—

“Sir, you are not mistaken. Though now living as you find me, I was once a person of some distinction. My story is the story of a ruined life—ruined by my own fault. I used to be in the service of a daimyō; and my rank in that service was not inconsiderable. But I loved women and wine too well; and under the influence of passion I acted wickedly. My selfishness brought about the ruin of our house, and caused the death of many persons. Retribution followed me; and I long remained a fugitive in the land. Now I often pray that I may be able to make some atonement for the evil which I did, and to reestablish the ancestral home. But I fear that I shall never find any way of so doing. Nevertheless, I try to overcome the karma of my errors by sincere repentance, and by helping, as far as I can, those who are unfortunate.”

“Sir, you’re not wrong. Although you see me as I am now, I used to be someone of some importance. My story is about a life that’s fallen apart—ruined by my own choices. I was once in the service of a daimyō, and my rank there was significant. But I loved women and wine too much, and under the influence of my passions, I acted horribly. My selfishness led to the downfall of our family and caused many deaths. Retribution chased me, and I spent a long time as a fugitive in the land. Now I often pray for a chance to make amends for the wrongs I’ve done and to restore our family’s home. But I’m afraid I’ll never find a way to do that. Still, I try to overcome the consequences of my mistakes through genuine repentance and by helping, as much as I can, those who are less fortunate.”

Kwairyō was pleased by this announcement of good resolve; and he said to the aruji:

Kwairyō was happy with this announcement of a good decision, and he said to the aruji:

“My friend, I have had occasion to observe that men, prone to folly in their youth, may in after years become very earnest in right living. In the holy sûtras it is written that those strongest in wrong-doing can become, by power of good resolve, the strongest in right-doing. I do not doubt that you have a good heart; and I hope that better fortune will come to you. To-night I shall recite the sûtras for your sake, and pray that you may obtain the force to overcome the karma of any past errors.”

“My friend, I’ve noticed that men who act foolishly in their youth can become very serious about doing the right thing as they get older. It is written in the holy sutras that those who have been the worst offenders can, through strong intention, become the best at doing good. I have no doubt that you have a good heart, and I hope that better fortune comes your way. Tonight, I will recite the sutras for you and pray that you gain the strength to overcome the consequences of any past mistakes.”

With these assurances, Kwairyō bade the aruji good-night; and his host showed him to a very small side-room, where a bed had been made ready. Then all went to sleep except the priest, who began to read the sûtras by the light of a paper lantern. Until a late hour he continued to read and pray: then he opened a little window in his little sleeping-room, to take a last look at the landscape before lying down. The night was beautiful: there was no cloud in the sky: there was no wind; and the strong moonlight threw down sharp black shadows of foliage, and glittered on the dews of the garden. Shrillings of crickets and bell-insects (3) made a musical tumult; and the sound of the neighboring cascade deepened with the night. Kwairyō felt thirsty as he listened to the noise of the water; and, remembering the bamboo aqueduct at the rear of the house, he thought that he could go there and get a drink without disturbing the sleeping household. Very gently he pushed apart the sliding-screens that separated his room from the main apartment; and he saw, by the light of the lantern, five recumbent bodies—without heads!

With these assurances, Kwairyō said goodnight to the aruji, and his host led him to a tiny side-room where a bed had been prepared. Everyone else fell asleep except for the priest, who began reading the sûtras by the light of a paper lantern. He continued reading and praying for a long time, then opened a small window in his sleeping space to take one last look at the landscape before lying down. The night was beautiful: the sky was clear, there was no wind, and the bright moonlight cast sharp black shadows of the trees and sparkled on the dew in the garden. The chirping of crickets and bell-insects created a musical chaos, and the sound of the nearby waterfall grew deeper with the night. Kwairyō felt thirsty as he listened to the water, and recalling the bamboo aqueduct at the back of the house, he thought he could sneak out there for a drink without waking anyone. He quietly slid apart the screens separating his room from the main space and, by the light of the lantern, he saw five figures lying down—without heads!

For one instant he stood bewildered,—imagining a crime. But in another moment he perceived that there was no blood, and that the headless necks did not look as if they had been cut. Then he thought to himself:—“Either this is an illusion made by goblins, or I have been lured into the dwelling of a Rokuro-Kubi... (4) In the book Sōshinki (5) it is written that if one find the body of a Rokuro-Kubi without its head, and remove the body to another place, the head will never be able to join itself again to the neck. And the book further says that when the head comes back and finds that its body has been moved, it will strike itself upon the floor three times,—bounding like a ball,—and will pant as in great fear, and presently die. Now, if these be Rokuro-Kubi, they mean me no good;—so I shall be justified in following the instructions of the book.”...

For a moment, he stood confused, thinking about a crime. But then he realized there was no blood, and the necks without heads didn’t appear to have been severed. He thought to himself, “Either this is some trick by goblins, or I’ve been lured into the home of a Rokuro-Kubi... (4) The book Sōshinki (5) says that if you find a Rokuro-Kubi’s body without its head and move it somewhere else, the head will never be able to reconnect to the neck. The book also states that when the head returns and sees that its body has been moved, it will hit the floor three times—bouncing like a ball—and will breathe heavily in fear, ultimately dying. If these are indeed Rokuro-Kubi, they don’t mean me any good; so I’ll be justified in following the book’s instructions.”...

He seized the body of the aruji by the feet, pulled it to the window, and pushed it out. Then he went to the back-door, which he found barred; and he surmised that the heads had made their exit through the smoke-hole in the roof, which had been left open. Gently unbarring the door, he made his way to the garden, and proceeded with all possible caution to the grove beyond it. He heard voices talking in the grove; and he went in the direction of the voices,—stealing from shadow to shadow, until he reached a good hiding-place. Then, from behind a trunk, he caught sight of the heads,—all five of them,—flitting about, and chatting as they flitted. They were eating worms and insects which they found on the ground or among the trees. Presently the head of the aruji stopped eating and said:—

He grabbed the body of the aruji by the feet, pulled it to the window, and pushed it out. Then he went to the back door, which he found barred, and figured that the heads had escaped through the smoke hole in the roof that had been left open. Carefully unbarning the door, he made his way to the garden and proceeded cautiously to the grove beyond it. He heard voices coming from the grove, so he moved toward the sound—slipping from shadow to shadow—until he found a good hiding spot. From behind a tree trunk, he glimpsed the heads—all five of them—flitting around and chatting as they moved. They were munching on worms and insects they found on the ground or among the trees. Soon, the head of the aruji stopped eating and said:—

“Ah, that traveling priest who came to-night!—how fat all his body is! When we shall have eaten him, our bellies will be well filled... I was foolish to talk to him as I did;—it only set him to reciting the sûtras on behalf of my soul! To go near him while he is reciting would be difficult; and we cannot touch him so long as he is praying. But as it is now nearly morning, perhaps he has gone to sleep... Some one of you go to the house and see what the fellow is doing.”

“Ah, that traveling priest who showed up tonight!—he's so fat! Once we’ve eaten him, we’ll be well fed... I was dumb to chat with him like that;—it just got him started reciting the scriptures for my soul! It would be hard to get close to him while he’s reciting; and we can’t touch him while he’s praying. But since it’s almost morning, maybe he’s gone to sleep... Someone go check the house and see what that guy is up to.”

Another head—the head of a young woman—immediately rose up and flitted to the house, lightly as a bat. After a few minutes it came back, and cried out huskily, in a tone of great alarm:—

Another head—the head of a young woman—quickly appeared and darted to the house, moving lightly like a bat. After a few minutes, it returned and shouted hoarsely, sounding very alarmed:—

“That traveling priest is not in the house;—he is gone! But that is not the worst of the matter. He has taken the body of our aruji; and I do not know where he has put it.”

“That traveling priest isn’t here anymore; he’s gone! But that’s not the worst part. He’s taken our master’s body, and I have no idea where he put it.”

At this announcement the head of the aruji—distinctly visible in the moonlight—assumed a frightful aspect: its eyes opened monstrously; its hair stood up bristling; and its teeth gnashed. Then a cry burst from its lips; and—weeping tears of rage—it exclaimed:—

At this announcement, the leader of the aruji—clearly visible in the moonlight—looked terrifying: its eyes opened wide, its hair stood up on end, and its teeth gnashed together. Then a scream broke from its lips; and—with tears of anger streaming down its face—it shouted:—

“Since my body has been moved, to rejoin it is not possible! Then I must die!... And all through the work of that priest! Before I die I will get at that priest!—I will tear him!—I will devour him!... And there he is—behind that tree!—hiding behind that tree! See him!—the fat coward!”...

“Since my body has been moved, I can't reunite with it! So I guess I have to die!... And it's all because of that priest! Before I go, I'm going to confront that priest!—I will rip him apart!—I will consume him!... And there he is—behind that tree!—hiding behind that tree! Look at him!—the fat coward!”...

In the same moment the head of the aruji, followed by the other four heads, sprang at Kwairyō. But the strong priest had already armed himself by plucking up a young tree; and with that tree he struck the heads as they came,—knocking them from him with tremendous blows. Four of them fled away. But the head of the aruji, though battered again and again, desperately continued to bound at the priest, and at last caught him by the left sleeve of his robe. Kwairyō, however, as quickly gripped the head by its topknot, and repeatedly struck it. It did not release its hold; but it uttered a long moan, and thereafter ceased to struggle. It was dead. But its teeth still held the sleeve; and, for all his great strength, Kwairyō could not force open the jaws.

In that moment, the leader of the aruji, followed by the other four leaders, lunged at Kwairyō. But the strong priest had already armed himself with a young tree, and he struck the leaders as they approached, knocking them away with powerful blows. Four of them ran off. However, the leader of the aruji, despite being hit over and over, fiercely kept attacking the priest and finally caught him by the left sleeve of his robe. Kwairyō quickly grabbed the leader by its topknot and hit it repeatedly. It wouldn’t let go, but let out a long moan and then stopped struggling. It was dead. Still, its teeth clung to the sleeve, and despite his great strength, Kwairyō couldn’t pry open its jaws.

With the head still hanging to his sleeve he went back to the house, and there caught sight of the other four Rokuro-Kubi squatting together, with their bruised and bleeding heads reunited to their bodies. But when they perceived him at the back-door all screamed, “The priest! the priest!”—and fled, through the other doorway, out into the woods.

With his head still hanging from his sleeve, he went back to the house and saw the other four Rokuro-Kubi huddled together, their bruised and bleeding heads attached to their bodies. But when they spotted him at the back door, they all screamed, “The priest! The priest!” —and ran out through the other door into the woods.

Eastward the sky was brightening; day was about to dawn; and Kwairyō knew that the power of the goblins was limited to the hours of darkness. He looked at the head clinging to his sleeve,—its face all fouled with blood and foam and clay; and he laughed aloud as he thought to himself: “What a miyagé![4]—the head of a goblin!” After which he gathered together his few belongings, and leisurely descended the mountain to continue his journey.

Eastward, the sky was getting brighter; day was about to break; and Kwairyō knew that the power of the goblins only lasted through the night. He looked at the head stuck to his sleeve—its face all smeared with blood, foam, and dirt; and he laughed out loud as he thought to himself: “What a miyagé![4]—the head of a goblin!” Then he gathered his few belongings and casually made his way down the mountain to continue his journey.

Right on he journeyed, until he came to Suwa in Shinano; (6) and into the main street of Suwa he solemnly strode, with the head dangling at his elbow. Then woman fainted, and children screamed and ran away; and there was a great crowding and clamoring until the torité (as the police in those days were called) seized the priest, and took him to jail. For they supposed the head to be the head of a murdered man who, in the moment of being killed, had caught the murderer’s sleeve in his teeth. As for Kwairyō, he only smiled and said nothing when they questioned him. So, after having passed a night in prison, he was brought before the magistrates of the district. Then he was ordered to explain how he, a priest, had been found with the head of a man fastened to his sleeve, and why he had dared thus shamelessly to parade his crime in the sight of people.

Right on he journeyed, until he arrived in Suwa, Shinano; (6) and he walked solemnly down the main street of Suwa, with the head hanging at his elbow. Women fainted, and children screamed and ran away; there was a huge crowd and commotion until the torité (as the police were called back then) grabbed the priest and took him to jail. They thought the head was that of a murdered man who, in his last moments, had bitten the murderer’s sleeve. As for Kwairyō, he just smiled and said nothing when they questioned him. After spending a night in prison, he was brought before the district magistrates. Then he was told to explain how, as a priest, he was found with a man's head attached to his sleeve, and why he had the audacity to showcase his crime in front of others.

Kwairyō laughed long and loudly at these questions; and then he said:—

Kwairyō laughed heartily at these questions, and then he said:—

“Sirs, I did not fasten the head to my sleeve: it fastened itself there—much against my will. And I have not committed any crime. For this is not the head of a man; it is the head of a goblin;—and, if I caused the death of the goblin, I did not do so by any shedding of blood, but simply by taking the precautions necessary to assure my own safety.”... And he proceeded to relate the whole of the adventure,—bursting into another hearty laugh as he told of his encounter with the five heads.

“Sirs, I didn’t attach the head to my sleeve; it just ended up there—against my wishes. I haven’t done anything wrong. This isn’t the head of a man; it’s the head of a goblin. And even if I caused the goblin's death, I didn’t do it by shedding any blood; I just took the necessary steps to protect myself.”... And he went on to recount the entire adventure—laughing heartily again as he described his encounter with the five heads.

But the magistrates did not laugh. They judged him to be a hardened criminal, and his story an insult to their intelligence. Therefore, without further questioning, they decided to order his immediate execution,—all of them except one, a very old man. This aged officer had made no remark during the trial; but, after having heard the opinion of his colleagues, he rose up, and said:—

But the magistrates didn’t find it funny. They saw him as a hardened criminal and thought his story was an insult to their intelligence. So, without asking any more questions, they decided to have him executed right away—all of them except for one very old man. This elderly officer hadn’t said anything during the trial, but after hearing what his colleagues thought, he stood up and said:—

“Let us first examine the head carefully; for this, I think, has not yet been done. If the priest has spoken truth, the head itself should bear witness for him... Bring the head here!”

“Let’s first take a close look at the head; I don’t think that’s been done yet. If the priest is telling the truth, the head itself should confirm his story... Bring the head here!”

So the head, still holding in its teeth the koromo that had been stripped from Kwairyō’s shoulders, was put before the judges. The old man turned it round and round, carefully examined it, and discovered, on the nape of its neck, several strange red characters. He called the attention of his colleagues to these, and also bade them observe that the edges of the neck nowhere presented the appearance of having been cut by any weapon. On the contrary, the line of leverance was smooth as the line at which a falling leaf detaches itself from the stem... Then said the elder:—

So the head, still gripping the koromo that had been ripped from Kwairyō’s shoulders, was presented to the judges. The old man turned it over, closely examining it, and noticed several strange red characters on the back of its neck. He pointed these out to his colleagues and also asked them to see that the edges of the neck didn’t look like they had been cut by any weapon. Instead, the line of separation was smooth, just like where a falling leaf comes off the stem... Then the elder said:—

“I am quite sure that the priest told us nothing but the truth. This is the head of a Rokuro-Kubi. In the book Nan-hō-ï-butsu-shi it is written that certain red characters can always be found upon the nape of the neck of a real Rokuro-Kubi. There are the characters: you can see for yourselves that they have not been painted. Moreover, it is well known that such goblins have been dwelling in the mountains of the province of Kai from very ancient time... But you, Sir,” he exclaimed, turning to Kwairyō,—“what sort of sturdy priest may you be? Certainly you have given proof of a courage that few priests possess; and you have the air of a soldier rather than a priest. Perhaps you once belonged to the samurai-class?”

“I’m pretty sure that the priest was being completely honest with us. This is the head of a Rokuro-Kubi. In the book Nan-hō-ï-butsu-shi, it says that certain red marks can always be found on the nape of the neck of a real Rokuro-Kubi. Here are those marks: you can see for yourselves that they haven't been painted. Plus, it's well known that these goblins have lived in the mountains of Kai province for a very long time... But you, Sir,” he said, turning to Kwairyō, “what kind of tough priest are you? You’ve certainly shown a level of bravery that few priests have; you actually seem more like a soldier than a priest. Did you perhaps once belong to the samurai class?”

“You have guessed rightly, Sir,” Kwairyō responded. “Before becoming a priest, I long followed the profession of arms; and in those days I never feared man or devil. My name then was Isogai Héïdazaëmon Takétsura of Kyūshū: there may be some among you who remember it.”

“You're correct, Sir,” Kwairyō replied. “Before I became a priest, I spent a long time as a soldier; and back then, I wasn’t afraid of anyone or anything. My name was Isogai Héïdazaëmon Takétsura from Kyūshū: some of you might remember it.”

At the mention of that name, a murmur of admiration filled the court-room; for there were many present who remembered it. And Kwairyō immediately found himself among friends instead of judges,—friends anxious to prove their admiration by fraternal kindness. With honor they escorted him to the residence of the daimyō, who welcomed him, and feasted him, and made him a handsome present before allowing him to depart. When Kwairyō left Suwa, he was as happy as any priest is permitted to be in this transitory world. As for the head, he took it with him,—jocosely insisting that he intended it for a miyagé.

At the mention of that name, a wave of admiration swept through the courtroom because many people there remembered it. Kwairyō immediately felt like he was among friends instead of judges—friends eager to show their appreciation through brotherly kindness. They honored him by escorting him to the daimyō's residence, where he was welcomed, feasted, and given a generous gift before he was allowed to leave. When Kwairyō left Suwa, he felt as happy as any priest can be in this fleeting world. As for the head, he took it with him, jokingly insisting that he intended it as a miyagé.

And now it only remains to tell what became of the head.

And now it only remains to share what happened to the head.

A day or two after leaving Suwa, Kwairyō met with a robber, who stopped him in a lonesome place, and bade him strip. Kwairyō at once removed his koromo, and offered it to the robber, who then first perceived what was hanging to the sleeve. Though brave, the highwayman was startled: he dropped the garment, and sprang back. Then he cried out:—“You!—what kind of a priest are you? Why, you are a worse man than I am! It is true that I have killed people; but I never walked about with anybody’s head fastened to my sleeve... Well, Sir priest, I suppose we are of the same calling; and I must say that I admire you!... Now that head would be of use to me: I could frighten people with it. Will you sell it? You can have my robe in exchange for your koromo; and I will give you five ryō for the head.”

A day or two after leaving Suwa, Kwairyō ran into a robber, who stopped him in a deserted area and told him to take off his clothes. Kwairyō immediately took off his koromo and offered it to the robber, who then noticed what was hanging from the sleeve. Although brave, the highwayman was taken aback: he dropped the garment and jumped back. Then he shouted, "You! What kind of priest are you? You're worse than I am! It's true that I've killed people, but I've never walked around with anybody's head tied to my sleeve... Well, Sir priest, I guess we're in the same line of work; I have to say I admire you!... That head would be useful to me: I could scare people with it. Will you sell it? You can have my robe in exchange for your koromo; and I’ll give you five ryō for the head."

Kwairyō answered:—

Kwairyō replied:—

“I shall let you have the head and the robe if you insist; but I must tell you that this is not the head of a man. It is a goblin’s head. So, if you buy it, and have any trouble in consequence, please to remember that you were not deceived by me.”

“I'll give you the head and the robe if you really want them; but I have to inform you that this isn't the head of a man. It's a goblin's head. So, if you purchase it and run into any issues because of it, just remember that I didn't trick you.”

“What a nice priest you are!” exclaimed the robber. “You kill men, and jest about it!... But I am really in earnest. Here is my robe; and here is the money;—and let me have the head... What is the use of joking?”

“What a nice priest you are!” the robber exclaimed. “You kill people and make jokes about it!... But I’m serious. Here’s my robe; and here’s the money—now let me have the head... What’s the point of joking?”

“Take the thing,” said Kwairyō. “I was not joking. The only joke—if there be any joke at all—is that you are fool enough to pay good money for a goblin’s head.” And Kwairyō, loudly laughing, went upon his way.

“Take it,” said Kwairyō. “I wasn’t joking. The only joke—if there’s any joke at all—is that you’re foolish enough to spend good money on a goblin’s head.” And Kwairyō, laughing out loud, continued on his way.

Thus the robber got the head and the koromo; and for some time he played goblin-priest upon the highways. But, reaching the neighborhood of Suwa, he there leaned the true story of the head; and he then became afraid that the spirit of the Rokuro-Kubi might give him trouble. So he made up his mind to take back the head to the place from which it had come, and to bury it with its body. He found his way to the lonely cottage in the mountains of Kai; but nobody was there, and he could not discover the body. Therefore he buried the head by itself, in the grove behind the cottage; and he had a tombstone set up over the grave; and he caused a Ségaki-service to be performed on behalf of the spirit of the Rokuro-Kubi. And that tombstone—known as the Tombstone of the Rokuro-Kubi—may be seen (at least so the Japanese story-teller declares) even unto this day.

So the robber got the head and the koromo; and for a while he pretended to be a goblin-priest on the highways. But when he got close to Suwa, he learned the true story of the head and became scared that the spirit of the Rokuro-Kubi might cause him trouble. So he decided to return the head to where it came from and bury it with its body. He found his way to the lonely cottage in the mountains of Kai, but no one was there, and he couldn't find the body. So he buried the head alone in the grove behind the cottage, put up a tombstone over the grave, and arranged for a Ségaki service to be held for the spirit of the Rokuro-Kubi. That tombstone—known as the Tombstone of the Rokuro-Kubi—can be seen (at least that's what the Japanese storyteller claims) even to this day.

A DEAD SECRET

A long time ago, in the province of Tamba (1), there lived a rich merchant named Inamuraya Gensuké. He had a daughter called O-Sono. As she was very clever and pretty, he thought it would be a pity to let her grow up with only such teaching as the country-teachers could give her: so he sent her, in care of some trusty attendants, to Kyōto, that she might be trained in the polite accomplishments taught to the ladies of the capital. After she had thus been educated, she was married to a friend of her father’s family—a merchant named Nagaraya;—and she lived happily with him for nearly four years. They had one child,—a boy. But O-Sono fell ill and died, in the fourth year after her marriage.

A long time ago, in the province of Tamba (1), there was a wealthy merchant named Inamuraya Gensuké. He had a daughter named O-Sono. Since she was very intelligent and beautiful, he thought it would be a shame to let her grow up with only the education that local teachers could provide, so he sent her, accompanied by some reliable attendants, to Kyoto so she could be taught the refined skills given to the ladies of the capital. After she completed her education, she married a family friend—a merchant named Nagaraya—and they lived happily together for nearly four years. They had one child—a son. However, O-Sono fell ill and passed away in the fourth year after their marriage.

On the night after the funeral of O-Sono, her little son said that his mamma had come back, and was in the room upstairs. She had smiled at him, but would not talk to him: so he became afraid, and ran away. Then some of the family went upstairs to the room which had been O-Sono’s; and they were startled to see, by the light of a small lamp which had been kindled before a shrine in that room, the figure of the dead mother. She appeared as if standing in front of a tansu, or chest of drawers, that still contained her ornaments and her wearing-apparel. Her head and shoulders could be very distinctly seen; but from the waist downwards the figure thinned into invisibility;—it was like an imperfect reflection of her, and transparent as a shadow on water.

On the night after O-Sono's funeral, her little son said that his mom had come back and was in the room upstairs. She smiled at him but wouldn't talk, so he got scared and ran away. Then some family members went upstairs to O-Sono's room, and they were shocked to see, by the light of a small lamp lit in front of a shrine in that room, the figure of the deceased mother. She appeared to be standing in front of a tansu, or chest of drawers, which still held her clothes and accessories. Her head and shoulders were clearly visible, but from the waist down, the figure faded into nothingness; it was like an incomplete reflection of her, as transparent as a shadow on water.

Then the folk were afraid, and left the room. Below they consulted together; and the mother of O-Sono’s husband said: “A woman is fond of her small things; and O-Sono was much attached to her belongings. Perhaps she has come back to look at them. Many dead persons will do that,—unless the things be given to the parish-temple. If we present O-Sono’s robes and girdles to the temple, her spirit will probably find rest.”

Then the people got scared and left the room. Downstairs, they talked it over; and O-Sono’s mother-in-law said: “A woman loves her little things; and O-Sono was very attached to her belongings. Maybe she has returned to check on them. Many spirits do that—unless the items are donated to the local temple. If we give O-Sono’s robes and sashes to the temple, her spirit will likely find peace.”

It was agreed that this should be done as soon as possible. So on the following morning the drawers were emptied; and all of O-Sono’s ornaments and dresses were taken to the temple. But she came back the next night, and looked at the tansu as before. And she came back also on the night following, and the night after that, and every night;—and the house became a house of fear.

It was agreed that this should be done as soon as possible. So the next morning, the drawers were emptied, and all of O-Sono’s ornaments and dresses were taken to the temple. But she returned the next night and looked at the tansu like before. She also came back the night after that, and the night after that, and every night;—and the house became a place of fear.

The mother of O-Sono’s husband then went to the parish-temple, and told the chief priest all that had happened, and asked for ghostly counsel. The temple was a Zen temple; and the head-priest was a learned old man, known as Daigen Oshō. He said: “There must be something about which she is anxious, in or near that tansu.”—“But we emptied all the drawers,” replied the woman;—“there is nothing in the tansu.”—“Well,” said Daigen Oshō, “to-night I shall go to your house, and keep watch in that room, and see what can be done. You must give orders that no person shall enter the room while I am watching, unless I call.”

The mother of O-Sono’s husband went to the parish temple and told the head priest everything that had happened, asking for spiritual advice. The temple was a Zen temple, and the head priest was an experienced old man known as Daigen Oshō. He said, “There must be something worrying her, either in or near that tansu.” — “But we emptied all the drawers,” the woman replied. “There’s nothing in the tansu.” — “Well,” said Daigen Oshō, “tonight I'll come to your house, keep watch in that room, and see what can be done. You need to ensure that no one enters the room while I’m watching, unless I call for them.”

After sundown, Daigen Oshō went to the house, and found the room made ready for him. He remained there alone, reading the sûtras; and nothing appeared until after the Hour of the Rat.[1] Then the figure of O-Sono suddenly outlined itself in front of the tansu. Her face had a wistful look; and she kept her eyes fixed upon the tansu.

After sunset, Daigen Oshō went to the house and found the room prepared for him. He stayed there alone, reading the sutras, and nothing happened until after the Hour of the Rat.[1] Then the figure of O-Sono suddenly appeared in front of the tansu. She had a longing expression on her face and kept her eyes focused on the tansu.

The priest uttered the holy formula prescribed in such cases, and then, addressing the figure by the kaimyō[2] of O-Sono, said:—“I have come here in order to help you. Perhaps in that tansu there is something about which you have reason to feel anxious. Shall I try to find it for you?” The shadow appeared to give assent by a slight motion of the head; and the priest, rising, opened the top drawer. It was empty. Successively he opened the second, the third, and the fourth drawer;—he searched carefully behind them and beneath them;—he carefully examined the interior of the chest. He found nothing. But the figure remained gazing as wistfully as before. “What can she want?” thought the priest. Suddenly it occurred to him that there might be something hidden under the paper with which the drawers were lined. He removed the lining of the first drawer:—nothing! He removed the lining of the second and third drawers:—still nothing. But under the lining of the lowermost drawer he found—a letter. “Is this the thing about which you have been troubled?” he asked. The shadow of the woman turned toward him,—her faint gaze fixed upon the letter. “Shall I burn it for you?” he asked. She bowed before him. “It shall be burned in the temple this very morning,” he promised;—“and no one shall read it, except myself.” The figure smiled and vanished.

The priest recited the sacred words meant for such situations, then turned to the figure by the kaimyō[2] of O-Sono and said, “I’ve come here to help you. Maybe there's something in that tansu that’s bothering you. Should I look for it?” The shadow seemed to agree with a slight nod. The priest stood up and opened the top drawer. It was empty. He then opened the second, third, and fourth drawers, searching carefully behind and underneath them, examining every part of the chest. He found nothing. But the figure continued to look as wistfully as before. “What could she be worried about?” the priest wondered. Suddenly, he thought that there might be something hidden beneath the paper lining the drawers. He peeled back the lining of the first drawer: nothing! He checked the second and third drawers: still nothing. But under the lining of the lowest drawer, he discovered a letter. “Is this what’s bothering you?” he asked. The woman’s shadow turned toward him, her faint gaze fixed on the letter. “Should I burn it for you?” he asked. She bowed to him. “I’ll have it burned at the temple this very morning,” he promised, “and no one will read it except me.” The figure smiled and then disappeared.

Dawn was breaking as the priest descended the stairs, to find the family waiting anxiously below. “Do not be anxious,” he said to them: “She will not appear again.” And she never did.

Dawn was breaking as the priest came down the stairs to find the family waiting nervously below. “Don’t worry,” he told them. “She won’t come back.” And she never did.

The letter was burned. It was a love-letter written to O-Sono in the time of her studies at Kyōto. But the priest alone knew what was in it; and the secret died with him.

The letter was burned. It was a love letter written to O-Sono during her studies in Kyoto. Only the priest knew what it contained, and the secret died with him.

YUKI-ONNA

In a village of Musashi Province (1), there lived two woodcutters: Mosaku and Minokichi. At the time of which I am speaking, Mosaku was an old man; and Minokichi, his apprentice, was a lad of eighteen years. Every day they went together to a forest situated about five miles from their village. On the way to that forest there is a wide river to cross; and there is a ferry-boat. Several times a bridge was built where the ferry is; but the bridge was each time carried away by a flood. No common bridge can resist the current there when the river rises.

In a village in Musashi Province (1), there were two woodcutters: Mosaku and Minokichi. At the time I'm talking about, Mosaku was an old man, and Minokichi, his apprentice, was an eighteen-year-old. Every day, they went together to a forest about five miles from their village. To get to that forest, they had to cross a wide river, which had a ferry boat. Several times, a bridge was built where the ferry operates, but each time, the bridge was swept away by a flood. No ordinary bridge can withstand the current there when the river rises.

Mosaku and Minokichi were on their way home, one very cold evening, when a great snowstorm overtook them. They reached the ferry; and they found that the boatman had gone away, leaving his boat on the other side of the river. It was no day for swimming; and the woodcutters took shelter in the ferryman’s hut,—thinking themselves lucky to find any shelter at all. There was no brazier in the hut, nor any place in which to make a fire: it was only a two-mat[1] hut, with a single door, but no window. Mosaku and Minokichi fastened the door, and lay down to rest, with their straw rain-coats over them. At first they did not feel very cold; and they thought that the storm would soon be over.

Mosaku and Minokichi were heading home one extremely cold evening when a fierce snowstorm hit them. They reached the ferry, only to find that the boatman had left, leaving his boat on the other side of the river. It wasn't the kind of day for swimming, so the woodcutters took shelter in the ferryman’s hut, feeling fortunate to find any refuge at all. There was no brazier in the hut, nor any way to make a fire; it was just a small two-mat[1] hut with a single door and no windows. Mosaku and Minokichi secured the door and laid down to rest, covering themselves with their straw raincoats. At first, they didn't feel too cold and thought that the storm would pass soon.

The old man almost immediately fell asleep; but the boy, Minokichi, lay awake a long time, listening to the awful wind, and the continual slashing of the snow against the door. The river was roaring; and the hut swayed and creaked like a junk at sea. It was a terrible storm; and the air was every moment becoming colder; and Minokichi shivered under his rain-coat. But at last, in spite of the cold, he too fell asleep.

The old man quickly fell asleep, but the boy, Minokichi, stayed awake for a long time, listening to the howling wind and the relentless snow hitting the door. The river was raging, and the hut was swaying and creaking like a boat on the ocean. It was a fierce storm, and the air kept getting colder, making Minokichi shiver under his raincoat. But finally, despite the cold, he also fell asleep.

He was awakened by a showering of snow in his face. The door of the hut had been forced open; and, by the snow-light (yuki-akari), he saw a woman in the room,—a woman all in white. She was bending above Mosaku, and blowing her breath upon him;—and her breath was like a bright white smoke. Almost in the same moment she turned to Minokichi, and stooped over him. He tried to cry out, but found that he could not utter any sound. The white woman bent down over him, lower and lower, until her face almost touched him; and he saw that she was very beautiful,—though her eyes made him afraid. For a little time she continued to look at him;—then she smiled, and she whispered:—“I intended to treat you like the other man. But I cannot help feeling some pity for you,—because you are so young... You are a pretty boy, Minokichi; and I will not hurt you now. But, if you ever tell anybody—even your own mother—about what you have seen this night, I shall know it; and then I will kill you... Remember what I say!”

He was jolted awake by snow hitting his face. The door of the hut had been thrown open, and in the snowy light (yuki-akari), he saw a woman in the room—a woman dressed entirely in white. She was leaning over Mosaku, blowing her breath on him; her breath looked like bright white smoke. Almost immediately, she turned to Minokichi and bent over him. He tried to scream but couldn’t make a sound. The white woman leaned down over him, lower and lower, until her face was almost touching his, and he saw that she was very beautiful—even though her eyes frightened him. She kept looking at him for a moment, then smiled and whispered, “I was going to treat you like the other man. But I can't help feeling some pity for you since you’re so young... You’re a good-looking boy, Minokichi; and I won’t hurt you now. But if you ever tell anyone— even your own mother—about what you’ve seen tonight, I’ll find out, and then I will kill you... Remember what I’m saying!”

[Illustration]

BLOWING HER BREATH UPON HIM

Breathing on him

With these words, she turned from him, and passed through the doorway. Then he found himself able to move; and he sprang up, and looked out. But the woman was nowhere to be seen; and the snow was driving furiously into the hut. Minokichi closed the door, and secured it by fixing several billets of wood against it. He wondered if the wind had blown it open;—he thought that he might have been only dreaming, and might have mistaken the gleam of the snow-light in the doorway for the figure of a white woman: but he could not be sure. He called to Mosaku, and was frightened because the old man did not answer. He put out his hand in the dark, and touched Mosaku’s face, and found that it was ice! Mosaku was stark and dead...

With those words, she turned away from him and walked through the doorway. Suddenly, he could move; he jumped up and looked outside. But the woman was nowhere in sight, and the snow was blowing fiercely into the hut. Minokichi closed the door, securing it by pushing several logs against it. He wondered if the wind had blown it open; he thought he might have been dreaming and could have mistaken the glimmer of the snowlight in the doorway for the figure of a white woman, but he couldn’t be sure. He called for Mosaku and felt a rush of fear when the old man didn’t respond. He reached out in the dark, touched Mosaku’s face, and found it icy cold! Mosaku was lifeless...

By dawn the storm was over; and when the ferryman returned to his station, a little after sunrise, he found Minokichi lying senseless beside the frozen body of Mosaku. Minokichi was promptly cared for, and soon came to himself; but he remained a long time ill from the effects of the cold of that terrible night. He had been greatly frightened also by the old man’s death; but he said nothing about the vision of the woman in white. As soon as he got well again, he returned to his calling,—going alone every morning to the forest, and coming back at nightfall with his bundles of wood, which his mother helped him to sell.

By dawn, the storm had passed, and when the ferryman got back to his spot a little after sunrise, he found Minokichi lying unconscious next to the frozen body of Mosaku. They took care of Minokichi right away, and he soon regained consciousness; however, he was sick for a long time from the cold of that dreadful night. The old man's death had also scared him a lot, but he didn't mention the vision of the woman in white. Once he recovered, he went back to his work, heading into the forest alone every morning and returning at dusk with bundles of wood, which his mother helped him sell.

One evening, in the winter of the following year, as he was on his way home, he overtook a girl who happened to be traveling by the same road. She was a tall, slim girl, very good-looking; and she answered Minokichi’s greeting in a voice as pleasant to the ear as the voice of a song-bird. Then he walked beside her; and they began to talk. The girl said that her name was O-Yuki;[2] that she had lately lost both of her parents; and that she was going to Yedo (2), where she happened to have some poor relations, who might help her to find a situation as a servant. Minokichi soon felt charmed by this strange girl; and the more that he looked at her, the handsomer she appeared to be. He asked her whether she was yet betrothed; and she answered, laughingly, that she was free. Then, in her turn, she asked Minokichi whether he was married, or pledged to marry; and he told her that, although he had only a widowed mother to support, the question of an “honorable daughter-in-law” had not yet been considered, as he was very young... After these confidences, they walked on for a long while without speaking; but, as the proverb declares, Ki ga aréba, mé mo kuchi hodo ni mono wo iu: “When the wish is there, the eyes can say as much as the mouth.” By the time they reached the village, they had become very much pleased with each other; and then Minokichi asked O-Yuki to rest awhile at his house. After some shy hesitation, she went there with him; and his mother made her welcome, and prepared a warm meal for her. O-Yuki behaved so nicely that Minokichi’s mother took a sudden fancy to her, and persuaded her to delay her journey to Yedo. And the natural end of the matter was that Yuki never went to Yedo at all. She remained in the house, as an “honorable daughter-in-law.”

One evening, in the winter of the following year, as he was on his way home, he caught up with a girl who happened to be traveling the same road. She was tall, slim, and very attractive; and she responded to Minokichi’s greeting with a voice as pleasant as a songbird’s. He walked beside her, and they started talking. The girl said her name was O-Yuki, that she had recently lost both her parents, and that she was heading to Yedo, where she had some poor relatives who might help her find a job as a servant. Minokichi quickly felt drawn to this intriguing girl; the more he looked at her, the more beautiful she seemed. He asked her if she was betrothed, and she playfully replied that she was single. Then, she asked Minokichi if he was married or engaged, and he told her that although he only had a widowed mother to take care of, the subject of an “honorable daughter-in-law” hadn’t come up yet since he was very young. After sharing these personal details, they walked for a long time in silence; but, as the saying goes, Ki ga aréba, mé mo kuchi hodo ni mono wo iu: “When the wish is there, the eyes can communicate as much as the mouth.” By the time they reached the village, they were both quite taken with each other, and Minokichi invited O-Yuki to rest at his home. After some shy hesitation, she agreed to go with him; his mother welcomed her and prepared a warm meal. O-Yuki was so charming that Minokichi’s mother instantly took a liking to her and encouraged her to postpone her trip to Yedo. Ultimately, Yuki never went to Yedo at all. She stayed in the house as an “honorable daughter-in-law.”

O-Yuki proved a very good daughter-in-law. When Minokichi’s mother came to die,—some five years later,—her last words were words of affection and praise for the wife of her son. And O-Yuki bore Minokichi ten children, boys and girls,—handsome children all of them, and very fair of skin.

O-Yuki was an excellent daughter-in-law. When Minokichi’s mother passed away—about five years later—her last words were filled with love and admiration for her son’s wife. O-Yuki gave birth to ten children, both boys and girls—beautiful children with very fair skin.

The country-folk thought O-Yuki a wonderful person, by nature different from themselves. Most of the peasant-women age early; but O-Yuki, even after having become the mother of ten children, looked as young and fresh as on the day when she had first come to the village.

The country folks thought O-Yuki was an amazing person, naturally different from them. Most peasant women age quickly, but O-Yuki, even after having become the mother of ten children, looked as young and fresh as the day she first arrived in the village.

One night, after the children had gone to sleep, O-Yuki was sewing by the light of a paper lamp; and Minokichi, watching her, said:—

One night, after the kids had gone to bed, O-Yuki was sewing under the light of a paper lamp, and Minokichi, watching her, said:—

“To see you sewing there, with the light on your face, makes me think of a strange thing that happened when I was a lad of eighteen. I then saw somebody as beautiful and white as you are now—indeed, she was very like you.”...

“To see you sewing there, with the light on your face, makes me think of a strange thing that happened when I was eighteen. I saw someone as beautiful and fair as you are now—she was actually very similar to you.”

Without lifting her eyes from her work, O-Yuki responded:—

Without looking up from her work, O-Yuki replied:—

“Tell me about her... Where did you see her?”

“Tell me about her... Where did you see her?”

Then Minokichi told her about the terrible night in the ferryman’s hut,—and about the White Woman that had stooped above him, smiling and whispering,—and about the silent death of old Mosaku. And he said:—

Then Minokichi told her about the awful night in the ferryman’s hut, —and about the White Woman who had leaned over him, smiling and whispering,—and about the quiet death of old Mosaku. And he said:—

“Asleep or awake, that was the only time that I saw a being as beautiful as you. Of course, she was not a human being; and I was afraid of her,—very much afraid,—but she was so white!... Indeed, I have never been sure whether it was a dream that I saw, or the Woman of the Snow.”...

“Asleep or awake, that was the only time I saw a being as beautiful as you. Of course, she wasn’t human; and I was scared of her—really scared—but she was so white!... Honestly, I’ve never been sure if what I saw was a dream or the Woman of the Snow.”

O-Yuki flung down her sewing, and arose, and bowed above Minokichi where he sat, and shrieked into his face:—

O-Yuki threw down her sewing, stood up, bowed over Minokichi while he sat, and screamed in his face:—

“It was I—I—I! Yuki it was! And I told you then that I would kill you if you ever said one word about it!... But for those children asleep there, I would kill you this moment! And now you had better take very, very good care of them; for if ever they have reason to complain of you, I will treat you as you deserve!”...

“It was me—I—I! It was Yuki! And I told you back then that I would kill you if you ever mentioned it!... But for those kids sleeping there, I would kill you right now! And you better take really good care of them; because if they ever have a reason to complain about you, I will make sure you get what you deserve!”...

Even as she screamed, her voice became thin, like a crying of wind;—then she melted into a bright white mist that spired to the roof-beams, and shuddered away through the smoke-hole.... Never again was she seen.

Even as she screamed, her voice became faint, like the wailing of the wind;—then she dissolved into a bright white mist that spiraled up to the roof beams and shuddered away through the smoke hole.... She was never seen again.

THE STORY OF AOYAGI

In the era of Bummei [1469-1486] there was a young samurai called Tomotada in the service of Hatakéyama Yoshimuné, the Lord of Noto (1). Tomotada was a native of Echizen (2); but at an early age he had been taken, as page, into the palace of the daimyō of Noto, and had been educated, under the supervision of that prince, for the profession of arms. As he grew up, he proved himself both a good scholar and a good soldier, and continued to enjoy the favor of his prince. Being gifted with an amiable character, a winning address, and a very handsome person, he was admired and much liked by his samurai-comrades.

In the Bummei era [1469-1486], there was a young samurai named Tomotada who served Lord Hatakéyama Yoshimuné, the ruler of Noto (1). Tomotada was originally from Echizen (2), but he had been taken into the palace of the daimyō of Noto at a young age as a page. Under that prince's guidance, he trained for a career in the military. As he grew older, he showed himself to be both a dedicated student and a capable soldier, maintaining his prince's favor. With his friendly personality, charming demeanor, and good looks, he was admired and well-liked by his fellow samurai.

When Tomotada was about twenty years old, he was sent upon a private mission to Hosokawa Masamoto, the great daimyō of Kyōto, a kinsman of Hatakéyama Yoshimuné. Having been ordered to journey through Echizen, the youth requested and obtained permission to pay a visit, on the way, to his widowed mother.

When Tomotada was around twenty years old, he was assigned a private mission to Hosokawa Masamoto, the powerful daimyō of Kyōto, who was a relative of Hatakéyama Yoshimuné. He was instructed to travel through Echizen, and the young man asked for and received permission to stop and visit his widowed mother along the way.

It was the coldest period of the year when he started; and, though mounted upon a powerful horse, he found himself obliged to proceed slowly. The road which he followed passed through a mountain-district where the settlements were few and far between; and on the second day of his journey, after a weary ride of hours, he was dismayed to find that he could not reach his intended halting-place until late in the night. He had reason to be anxious;—for a heavy snowstorm came on, with an intensely cold wind; and the horse showed signs of exhaustion. But in that trying moment, Tomotada unexpectedly perceived the thatched room of a cottage on the summit of a near hill, where willow-trees were growing. With difficulty he urged his tired animal to the dwelling; and he loudly knocked upon the storm-doors, which had been closed against the wind. An old woman opened them, and cried out compassionately at the sight of the handsome stranger: “Ah, how pitiful!—a young gentleman traveling alone in such weather!... Deign, young master, to enter.”

It was the coldest time of the year when he started, and even though he was riding a strong horse, he had to go slowly. The road he took went through a mountainous area with few settlements. On the second day of his journey, after hours of tiring riding, he was discouraged to realize that he wouldn't reach the place he planned to stop until well into the night. He had good reason to worry; a heavy snowstorm hit, along with a biting cold wind, and his horse was showing signs of fatigue. But in that challenging moment, Tomotada unexpectedly spotted a thatched cottage on the top of a nearby hill, where willow trees were growing. With great effort, he urged his tired horse towards the cottage and knocked loudly on the storm doors that had been closed against the wind. An old woman opened them and exclaimed compassionately at the sight of the handsome stranger: “Oh, how sad!—a young gentleman traveling alone in this weather!... Please, young master, come in.”

Tomotada dismounted, and after leading his horse to a shed in the rear, entered the cottage, where he saw an old man and a girl warming themselves by a fire of bamboo splints. They respectfully invited him to approach the fire; and the old folks then proceeded to warm some rice-wine, and to prepare food for the traveler, whom they ventured to question in regard to his journey. Meanwhile the young girl disappeared behind a screen. Tomotada had observed, with astonishment, that she was extremely beautiful,—though her attire was of the most wretched kind, and her long, loose hair in disorder. He wondered that so handsome a girl should be living in such a miserable and lonesome place.

Tomotada got off his horse, led it to a shed in the back, and then went into the cottage. Inside, he saw an old man and a girl warming themselves by a fire made of bamboo splints. They kindly invited him to sit by the fire, and the elderly couple began to warm some rice wine and prepare food for the traveler, asking him about his journey. Meanwhile, the young girl slipped behind a screen. Tomotada was astonished to see that she was incredibly beautiful, even though her clothes were in terrible condition and her long hair was messy. He couldn’t understand how such a beautiful girl could be living in such a miserable and lonely place.

The old man said to him:—

The old man said to him:—

“Honored Sir, the next village is far; and the snow is falling thickly. The wind is piercing; and the road is very bad. Therefore, to proceed further this night would probably be dangerous. Although this hovel is unworthy of your presence, and although we have not any comfort to offer, perhaps it were safer to remain to-night under this miserable roof... We would take good care of your horse.”

“Dear Sir, the next village is quite far away, and it’s snowing heavily. The wind is sharp, and the road is in really bad shape. So, continuing on tonight could be risky. Even though this little hut isn’t fit for you, and we don’t have any comforts to provide, it might be safer for you to stay under this shabby roof tonight... We’ll take great care of your horse.”

Tomotada accepted this humble proposal,—secretly glad of the chance thus afforded him to see more of the young girl. Presently a coarse but ample meal was set before him; and the girl came from behind the screen, to serve the wine. She was now reclad, in a rough but cleanly robe of homespun; and her long, loose hair had been neatly combed and smoothed. As she bent forward to fill his cup, Tomotada was amazed to perceive that she was incomparably more beautiful than any woman whom he had ever before seen; and there was a grace about her every motion that astonished him. But the elders began to apologize for her, saying: “Sir, our daughter, Aoyagi,[1] has been brought up here in the mountains, almost alone; and she knows nothing of gentle service. We pray that you will pardon her stupidity and her ignorance.” Tomotada protested that he deemed himself lucky to be waited upon by so comely a maiden. He could not turn his eyes away from her—though he saw that his admiring gaze made her blush;—and he left the wine and food untasted before him. The mother said: “Kind Sir, we very much hope that you will try to eat and to drink a little,—though our peasant-fare is of the worst,—as you must have been chilled by that piercing wind.” Then, to please the old folks, Tomotada ate and drank as he could; but the charm of the blushing girl still grew upon him. He talked with her, and found that her speech was sweet as her face. Brought up in the mountains as she might have been;—but, in that case, her parents must at some time been persons of high degree; for she spoke and moved like a damsel of rank. Suddenly he addressed her with a poem—which was also a question—inspired by the delight in his heart:—

Tomotada accepted this simple offer, secretly pleased to have the opportunity to spend more time with the young girl. Soon, a hearty but simple meal was laid out in front of him, and the girl came from behind the screen to pour the wine. She was now dressed in a rough but clean homespun robe, and her long, loose hair had been neatly brushed and smoothed. As she leaned forward to fill his cup, Tomotada was taken aback to realize that she was incredibly more beautiful than any woman he had ever seen before; there was a gracefulness in her every movement that amazed him. However, the elders began to apologize for her, saying: “Sir, our daughter, Aoyagi,[1] has been raised here in the mountains, mostly alone; and she knows nothing of fine service. We ask that you forgive her awkwardness and naivety.” Tomotada insisted that he felt fortunate to be served by such a lovely maiden. He could not take his eyes off her, even though he noticed that his admiring gaze made her blush; and he left the wine and food untouched in front of him. The mother said: “Kind Sir, we really hope you will try to eat and drink a little, even though our peasant fare is far from the best, as you must be cold from that biting wind.” So, to please the older folks, Tomotada ate and drank as best as he could; but the allure of the blushing girl continued to captivate him. He spoke with her and found that her voice was as sweet as her face. Though she had been raised in the mountains, her parents must have once been people of high standing; for she spoke and moved like a lady of nobility. Suddenly, inspired by the joy in his heart, he addressed her with a poem that was also a question:—

    “Tadzunétsuru,
Hana ka toté koso,
    Hi wo kurasé,
Akénu ni otoru
Akané sasuran?”

“Tadzunétsuru,
Is it not the beauty that,
    Allows one to live,
While the deep red hues
Are carried on the breeze?”

[“Being on my way to pay a visit, I found that which I took to be a flower: therefore here I spend the day... Why, in the time before dawn, the dawn-blush tint should glow—that, indeed, I know not.”][2]

[“On my way to visit someone, I came across what I thought was a flower: so I’ll spend the day here... Why the sky should glow with a blush before dawn, I really don't know.”][2]

Without a moment’s hesitation, she answered him in these verses:—

Without a second thought, she replied to him with these lines:—

    “Izuru hi no
Honoméku iro wo
    Waga sodé ni
Tsutsumaba asu mo
Kimiya tomaran.”

“Izuru hi no
Honoméku iro wo
    Waga sodé ni
Tsutsumaba asu mo
Kimiya tomaran.”

[“If with my sleeve I hid the faint fair color of the dawning sun,—then, perhaps, in the morning my lord will remain.”][3]

[“If I covered the soft light of the rising sun with my sleeve,—then, maybe, in the morning my lord will stay.”][3]

Then Tomotada knew that she accepted his admiration; and he was scarcely less surprised by the art with which she had uttered her feelings in verse, than delighted by the assurance which the verses conveyed. He was now certain that in all this world he could not hope to meet, much less to win, a girl more beautiful and witty than this rustic maid before him; and a voice in his heart seemed to cry out urgently, “Take the luck that the gods have put in your way!” In short he was bewitched—bewitched to such a degree that, without further preliminary, he asked the old people to give him their daughter in marriage,—telling them, at the same time, his name and lineage, and his rank in the train of the Lord of Noto.

Then Tomotada realized that she accepted his admiration; and he was just as surprised by the skill with which she expressed her feelings in verse as he was delighted by the reassurance the verses provided. He was now certain that in the entire world, he couldn't hope to meet, much less win, a girl more beautiful and clever than this countryside girl in front of him; and a voice in his heart seemed to urgently shout, “Seize the luck that the gods have placed in your path!” In short, he was enchanted—so enchanted that, without any further hesitation, he asked the elderly couple to let him marry their daughter—telling them, at the same time, his name, family background, and his position in the service of the Lord of Noto.

They bowed down before him, with many exclamations of grateful astonishment. But, after some moments of apparent hesitation, the father replied:—

They knelt in front of him, expressing their thankful surprise with lots of exclamations. But after a moment of seeming uncertainty, the father answered:—

“Honored master, you are a person of high position, and likely to rise to still higher things. Too great is the favor that you deign to offer us;—indeed, the depth of our gratitude therefor is not to be spoken or measured. But this girl of ours, being a stupid country-girl of vulgar birth, with no training or teaching of any sort, it would be improper to let her become the wife of a noble samurai. Even to speak of such a matter is not right... But, since you find the girl to your liking, and have condescended to pardon her peasant-manners and to overlook her great rudeness, we do gladly present her to you, for an humble handmaid. Deign, therefore, to act hereafter in her regard according to your august pleasure.”

"Honored master, you hold a high position and are likely to achieve even greater things. The favor you extend to us is too generous; our gratitude for it is beyond words. However, this girl of ours, being a simple country girl from a common background, with no training or education, it wouldn’t be appropriate for her to become the wife of a noble samurai. Even discussing such a thing feels wrong... But since you find her to your liking and have graciously overlooked her rustic manners and lack of refinement, we are happy to present her to you as a humble servant. Please, therefore, treat her according to your esteemed wishes."

Ere morning the storm had passed; and day broke through a cloudless east. Even if the sleeve of Aoyagi hid from her lover’s eyes the rose-blush of that dawn, he could no longer tarry. But neither could he resign himself to part with the girl; and, when everything had been prepared for his journey, he thus addressed her parents:—

Ere morning the storm had passed; and day broke through a cloudless east. Even if the sleeve of Aoyagi hid from her lover’s eyes the rose-blush of that dawn, he could no longer tarry. But neither could he resign himself to part with the girl; and, when everything had been prepared for his journey, he thus addressed her parents:—

“Though it may seem thankless to ask for more than I have already received, I must again beg you to give me your daughter for wife. It would be difficult for me to separate from her now; and as she is willing to accompany me, if you permit, I can take her with me as she is. If you will give her to me, I shall ever cherish you as parents... And, in the meantime, please to accept this poor acknowledgment of your kindest hospitality.”

“Even though it might seem ungrateful to ask for more than I’ve already received, I have to ask you once again for your daughter’s hand in marriage. It would be hard for me to part from her now; and since she’s willing to come with me, if you allow it, I can take her as she is. If you let me have her, I will always cherish you as my in-laws... And in the meantime, please accept this small token of my gratitude for your generous hospitality.”

So saying, he placed before his humble host a purse of gold ryō. But the old man, after many prostrations, gently pushed back the gift, and said:—

So saying, he placed before his humble host a purse of gold ryō. But the old man, after many bows, gently pushed back the gift and said:—

“Kind master, the gold would be of no use to us; and you will probably have need of it during your long, cold journey. Here we buy nothing; and we could not spend so much money upon ourselves, even if we wished... As for the girl, we have already bestowed her as a free gift;—she belongs to you: therefore it is not necessary to ask our leave to take her away. Already she has told us that she hopes to accompany you, and to remain your servant for as long as you may be willing to endure her presence. We are only too happy to know that you deign to accept her; and we pray that you will not trouble yourself on our account. In this place we could not provide her with proper clothing,—much less with a dowry. Moreover, being old, we should in any event have to separate from her before long. Therefore it is very fortunate that you should be willing to take her with you now.”

"Kind master, the gold wouldn’t be useful to us, and you’ll likely need it for your long, cold journey. Here, we don’t buy anything, and we couldn’t spend that much money on ourselves, even if we wanted to... As for the girl, we’ve already given her to you as a free gift; she belongs to you. So, you don’t need to ask us for permission to take her away. She has already told us she hopes to accompany you and to serve you for as long as you’re willing to have her. We’re more than happy to know that you’re willing to accept her; and we ask that you don’t worry about us. Here, we couldn’t provide her with proper clothing—much less a dowry. Plus, being old, we would have to part from her soon anyway. So, it’s very fortunate that you’re willing to take her with you now."

It was in vain that Tomotada tried to persuade the old people to accept a present: he found that they cared nothing for money. But he saw that they were really anxious to trust their daughter’s fate to his hands; and he therefore decided to take her with him. So he placed her upon his horse, and bade the old folks farewell for the time being, with many sincere expressions of gratitude.

It was pointless for Tomotada to try to convince the elderly to accept a gift: he realized they didn't care about money. However, he could see that they genuinely wanted to entrust their daughter's future to him; so he decided to take her with him. He put her on his horse and said goodbye to the old folks for now, expressing his heartfelt gratitude.

“Honored Sir,” the father made answer, “it is we, and not you, who have reason for gratitude. We are sure that you will be kind to our girl; and we have no fears for her sake.”...

“Honored Sir,” the father replied, “we are the ones who should be grateful, not you. We trust that you will be kind to our daughter, and we have no worries about her.”

[Here, in the Japanese original, there is a queer break in the natural course of the narration, which therefrom remains curiously inconsistent. Nothing further is said about the mother of Tomotada, or about the parents of Aoyagi, or about the daimyō of Noto. Evidently the writer wearied of his work at this point, and hurried the story, very carelessly, to its startling end. I am not able to supply his omissions, or to repair his faults of construction; but I must venture to put in a few explanatory details, without which the rest of the tale would not hold together... It appears that Tomotada rashly took Aoyagi with him to Kyōto, and so got into trouble; but we are not informed as to where the couple lived afterwards.]

[Here, in the original Japanese, there's an odd break in the narrative flow, making it strangely inconsistent. There's no further mention of Tomotada's mother, Aoyagi's parents, or the daimyō of Noto. Clearly, the writer lost interest at this point and rushed through the story carelessly to reach its surprising conclusion. I can't fill in the gaps or fix the structural issues; however, I feel compelled to add some explanatory details, which are necessary for the rest of the story to make sense... It seems that Tomotada foolishly took Aoyagi with him to Kyoto, which led to trouble; but we aren’t told where the couple ended up afterward.]

...Now a samurai was not allowed to marry without the consent of his lord; and Tomotada could not expect to obtain this sanction before his mission had been accomplished. He had reason, under such circumstances, to fear that the beauty of Aoyagi might attract dangerous attention, and that means might be devised of taking her away from him. In Kyōto he therefore tried to keep her hidden from curious eyes. But a retainer of Lord Hosokawa one day caught sight of Aoyagi, discovered her relation to Tomotada, and reported the matter to the daimyō. Thereupon the daimyō—a young prince, and fond of pretty faces—gave orders that the girl should be brought to the place; and she was taken thither at once, without ceremony.

...Now a samurai couldn't marry without his lord's permission, and Tomotada couldn't expect to get this approval until his mission was complete. Under these circumstances, he had good reason to worry that Aoyagi's beauty might attract unwanted attention and that someone might try to take her away from him. So, in Kyōto, he tried to keep her out of sight from curious onlookers. However, one day a retainer of Lord Hosokawa spotted Aoyagi, discovered her connection to Tomotada, and reported it to the daimyō. As a result, the daimyō—a young prince who liked beautiful faces—ordered that the girl be brought to him, and she was taken there immediately, without any formalities.

Tomotada sorrowed unspeakably; but he knew himself powerless. He was only an humble messenger in the service of a far-off daimyō; and for the time being he was at the mercy of a much more powerful daimyō, whose wishes were not to be questioned. Moreover Tomotada knew that he had acted foolishly,—that he had brought about his own misfortune, by entering into a clandestine relation which the code of the military class condemned. There was now but one hope for him,—a desperate hope: that Aoyagi might be able and willing to escape and to flee with him. After long reflection, he resolved to try to send her a letter. The attempt would be dangerous, of course: any writing sent to her might find its way to the hands of the daimyō; and to send a love-letter to any inmate of the place was an unpardonable offense. But he resolved to dare the risk; and, in the form of a Chinese poem, he composed a letter which he endeavored to have conveyed to her. The poem was written with only twenty-eight characters. But with those twenty-eight characters he was about to express all the depth of his passion, and to suggest all the pain of his loss:—[4]

Tomotada was deeply saddened, but he knew he was powerless. He was just a humble messenger serving a distant lord, and for now, he was at the mercy of a much stronger lord whose wishes couldn't be questioned. Moreover, Tomotada realized he had acted foolishly—he had caused his own misfortune by getting into a secret relationship that the military code strictly forbade. Now, he had only one hope—a desperate hope: that Aoyagi might be able and willing to escape and run away with him. After thinking it over for a while, he decided to try to send her a letter. The attempt would be risky, of course: any writing sent to her could end up in the hands of the lord, and sending a love letter to anyone in that place was unforgivable. But he chose to take the risk; in the form of a Chinese poem, he wrote a letter he tried to get delivered to her. The poem had only twenty-eight characters. But with those twenty-eight characters, he was about to convey the depth of his love and the pain of his loss:—[4]

Kōshi ō-son gojin wo ou;
Ryokuju namida wo tarété rakin wo hitataru;
Komon hitotabi irité fukaki koto umi no gotoshi;
Koré yori shorō koré rojin

Kōshi ō-son gojin wo ou;
Ryokuju namida wo tarété rakin wo hitataru;
Komon hitotabi irité fukaki koto umi no gotoshi;
Koré yori shorō koré rojin

[Closely, closely the youthful prince now follows after the gem-bright maid;—
The tears of the fair one, falling, have moistened all her robes.
But the august lord, having once become enamored of her—the depth of his longing is like the depth of the sea.
Therefore it is only I that am left forlorn,—only I that am left to wander along.
]

[i]The young prince closely follows the bright gem-like maiden;—
Her tears have soaked all her garments.
But the noble lord, having fallen in love with her, feels a longing as deep as the ocean.
So it's just me left behind,—just me left to wander alone.[/i]

On the evening of the day after this poem had been sent, Tomotada was summoned to appear before the Lord Hosokawa. The youth at once suspected that his confidence had been betrayed; and he could not hope, if his letter had been seen by the daimyō, to escape the severest penalty. “Now he will order my death,” thought Tomotada;—“but I do not care to live unless Aoyagi be restored to me. Besides, if the death-sentence be passed, I can at least try to kill Hosokawa.” He slipped his swords into his girdle, and hastened to the palace.

On the evening after this poem was sent, Tomotada was called to appear before Lord Hosokawa. The young man immediately suspected that his trust had been broken; and he couldn’t expect to escape the harshest punishment if the daimyo had seen his letter. “Now he will order my execution,” thought Tomotada;—“but I don’t want to live unless Aoyagi is returned to me. Besides, if I get sentenced to death, at least I can try to take down Hosokawa.” He slipped his swords into his belt and hurried to the palace.

On entering the presence-room he saw the Lord Hosokawa seated upon the dais, surrounded by samurai of high rank, in caps and robes of ceremony. All were silent as statues; and while Tomotada advanced to make obeisance, the hush seemed to him sinister and heavy, like the stillness before a storm. But Hosokawa suddenly descended from the dais, and, while taking the youth by the arm, began to repeat the words of the poem:—“Kōshi ō-son gojin wo ou.”... And Tomotada, looking up, saw kindly tears in the prince’s eyes.

On entering the audience room, he saw Lord Hosokawa sitting on the platform, surrounded by high-ranking samurai, all in ceremonial caps and robes. They were as silent as statues; and as Tomotada stepped forward to bow, the quiet felt heavy and foreboding to him, like the calm before a storm. But Hosokawa suddenly got up from the platform, and while taking the young man by the arm, began reciting the lines of the poem:—“Kōshi ō-son gojin wo ou.”... And Tomotada, looking up, noticed kind tears in the prince’s eyes.

Then said Hosokawa:—

Then Hosokawa said:—

“Because you love each other so much, I have taken it upon myself to authorize your marriage, in lieu of my kinsman, the Lord of Noto; and your wedding shall now be celebrated before me. The guests are assembled;—the gifts are ready.”

“Since you both love each other so deeply, I’ve taken it upon myself to approve your marriage, instead of my relative, the Lord of Noto; and your wedding will now be celebrated in front of me. The guests are gathered; the gifts are prepared.”

At a signal from the lord, the sliding-screens concealing a further apartment were pushed open; and Tomotada saw there many dignitaries of the court, assembled for the ceremony, and Aoyagi awaiting him in brides’ apparel... Thus was she given back to him;—and the wedding was joyous and splendid;—and precious gifts were made to the young couple by the prince, and by the members of his household.

At a signal from the lord, the sliding screens that hid another room were pushed open; and Tomotada saw many court dignitaries gathered for the ceremony, with Aoyagi waiting for him in her wedding dress... This was how she was returned to him;—and the wedding was joyful and magnificent;—and the prince, along with the members of his household, gave precious gifts to the young couple.


For five happy years, after that wedding, Tomotada and Aoyagi dwelt together. But one morning Aoyagi, while talking with her husband about some household matter, suddenly uttered a great cry of pain, and then became very white and still. After a few moments she said, in a feeble voice: “Pardon me for thus rudely crying out—but the pain was so sudden!... My dear husband, our union must have been brought about through some Karma-relation in a former state of existence; and that happy relation, I think, will bring us again together in more than one life to come. But for this present existence of ours, the relation is now ended;—we are about to be separated. Repeat for me, I beseech you, the Nembutsu-prayer,—because I am dying.”

For five joyful years after their wedding, Tomotada and Aoyagi lived together. But one morning, while Aoyagi was discussing a household issue with her husband, she suddenly let out a loud cry of pain, then went pale and went still. After a moment, she said in a weak voice, “Please forgive me for crying out so abruptly—but the pain came on so suddenly! My dear husband, our connection must have come from some past life due to karma; and I believe that happy connection will bring us together again in more than one future life. But in this lifetime, our bond has come to an end—we are about to be apart. Please repeat the Nembutsu prayer for me, I beg you, because I am dying.”

“Oh! what strange wild fancies!” cried the startled husband,—“you are only a little unwell, my dear one!... lie down for a while, and rest; and the sickness will pass.”...

“Oh! what strange wild thoughts!” exclaimed the startled husband, “you’re just a bit unwell, my dear! ... lie down for a while and rest; the sickness will pass.”...

“No, no!” she responded—“I am dying!—I do not imagine it;—I know!... And it were needless now, my dear husband, to hide the truth from you any longer:—I am not a human being. The soul of a tree is my soul;—the heart of a tree is my heart;—the sap of the willow is my life. And some one, at this cruel moment, is cutting down my tree;—that is why I must die!... Even to weep were now beyond my strength!—quickly, quickly repeat the Nembutsu for me... quickly!... Ah!...”

“No, no!” she replied. “I’m dying! I’m not imagining it; I know! It’s pointless now, my dear husband, to hide the truth from you any longer: I’m not a human being. The soul of a tree is my soul; the heart of a tree is my heart; the sap of the willow is my life. And someone, at this cruel moment, is cutting down my tree; that’s why I have to die! Even crying is beyond my strength now! Quickly, quickly say the Nembutsu for me... quickly!... Ah...”

With another cry of pain she turned aside her beautiful head, and tried to hide her face behind her sleeve. But almost in the same moment her whole form appeared to collapse in the strangest way, and to sink down, down, down—level with the floor. Tomotada had sprung to support her;—but there was nothing to support! There lay on the matting only the empty robes of the fair creature and the ornaments that she had worn in her hair: the body had ceased to exist...

With another cry of pain, she turned her beautiful head to the side and tried to hide her face behind her sleeve. But almost immediately, her entire body seemed to collapse in the oddest way and sink down, down, down—level with the floor. Tomotada rushed to catch her, but there was nothing to catch! All that lay on the matting were the empty robes of the beautiful creature and the ornaments she had worn in her hair: the body had vanished...

Tomotada shaved his head, took the Buddhist vows, and became an itinerant priest. He traveled through all the provinces of the empire; and, at holy places which he visited, he offered up prayers for the soul of Aoyagi. Reaching Echizen, in the course of his pilgrimage, he sought the home of the parents of his beloved. But when he arrived at the lonely place among the hills, where their dwelling had been, he found that the cottage had disappeared. There was nothing to mark even the spot where it had stood, except the stumps of three willows—two old trees and one young tree—that had been cut down long before his arrival.

Tomotada shaved his head, took Buddhist vows, and became a wandering priest. He traveled through all the provinces of the empire, and at the holy places he visited, he prayed for the soul of Aoyagi. When he reached Echizen during his pilgrimage, he looked for the home of his beloved's parents. But when he arrived at the isolated spot in the hills where their house once stood, he found that the cottage was gone. There was nothing left to indicate where it had been, except for the stumps of three willows—two old trees and one young one—that had been cut down long before he got there.

Beside the stumps of those willow-trees he erected a memorial tomb, inscribed with divers holy texts; and he there performed many Buddhist services on behalf of the spirits of Aoyagi and of her parents.

Beside the stumps of those willow trees, he put up a memorial tomb with various sacred texts inscribed on it; and there he held many Buddhist services for the spirits of Aoyagi and her parents.

JIU-ROKU-ZAKURA

Uso no yona,—
Jiu-roku-zakura
Saki ni keri!

Uso no yona,—
Jiu-roku-zakura
Has bloomed!

In Wakégōri, a district of the province of Iyo (1), there is a very ancient and famous cherry-tree, called Jiu-roku-zakura, or “the Cherry-tree of the Sixteenth Day,” because it blooms every year upon the sixteenth day of the first month (by the old lunar calendar),—and only upon that day. Thus the time of its flowering is the Period of Great Cold,—though the natural habit of a cherry-tree is to wait for the spring season before venturing to blossom. But the Jiu-roku-zakura blossoms with a life that is not—or, at least, that was not originally—its own. There is the ghost of a man in that tree.

In Wakégōri, a district in the province of Iyo (1), there stands a very old and famous cherry tree known as Jiu-roku-zakura, or “the Cherry-tree of the Sixteenth Day,” because it blooms every year on the sixteenth day of the first month (according to the old lunar calendar)—and only on that day. Its blooming time falls during the Period of Great Cold, even though cherry trees typically wait for spring to blossom. However, the Jiu-roku-zakura blooms with a vitality that is not—or, at least, was not originally—its own. There is the ghost of a man in that tree.

He was a samurai of Iyo; and the tree grew in his garden; and it used to flower at the usual time,—that is to say, about the end of March or the beginning of April. He had played under that tree when he was a child; and his parents and grandparents and ancestors had hung to its blossoming branches, season after season for more than a hundred years, bright strips of colored paper inscribed with poems of praise. He himself became very old,—outliving all his children; and there was nothing in the world left for him to love except that tree. And lo! in the summer of a certain year, the tree withered and died!

He was a samurai from Iyo, and there was a tree in his garden that bloomed at the usual time—around the end of March or the beginning of April. He had played under that tree as a child, and his parents, grandparents, and ancestors had hung colorful strips of paper with poems of praise on its blossoming branches for over a hundred years. He grew very old, outliving all his children, and the only thing left in the world for him to love was that tree. Then, in the summer of a certain year, the tree withered and died!

Exceedingly the old man sorrowed for his tree. Then kind neighbors found for him a young and beautiful cherry-tree, and planted it in his garden,—hoping thus to comfort him. And he thanked them, and pretended to be glad. But really his heart was full of pain; for he had loved the old tree so well that nothing could have consoled him for the loss of it.

The old man missed his tree so much. Then, kind neighbors brought him a young and beautiful cherry tree and planted it in his garden, hoping to cheer him up. He thanked them and pretended to be happy. But deep down, his heart ached because he had loved the old tree so much that nothing could ever make up for losing it.

At last there came to him a happy thought: he remembered a way by which the perishing tree might be saved. (It was the sixteenth day of the first month.) Along he went into his garden, and bowed down before the withered tree, and spoke to it, saying: “Now deign, I beseech you, once more to bloom,—because I am going to die in your stead.” (For it is believed that one can really give away one’s life to another person, or to a creature or even to a tree, by the favor of the gods;—and thus to transfer one’s life is expressed by the term migawari ni tatsu, “to act as a substitute.”) Then under that tree he spread a white cloth, and divers coverings, and sat down upon the coverings, and performed hara-kiri after the fashion of a samurai. And the ghost of him went into the tree, and made it blossom in that same hour.

At last, he had a brilliant idea: he remembered a way to save the dying tree. (It was the sixteenth day of the first month.) He walked into his garden, knelt before the wilted tree, and said: “Please, I beg you, bloom once again—because I’m willing to die in your place.” (It is believed that one can truly give their life to another person, a creature, or even a tree, with the gods’ favor; this act of transferring one’s life is known as migawari ni tatsu, “to act as a substitute.”) Then, beneath that tree, he spread a white cloth and various coverings, sat down on them, and performed hara-kiri in the samurai way. His spirit entered the tree, causing it to bloom in that very moment.

And every year it still blooms on the sixteenth day of the first month, in the season of snow.

And every year, it still blooms on the sixteenth day of the first month, during the snowy season.

THE DREAM OF AKINOSUKÉ

In the district called Toïchi of Yamato Province, (1) there used to live a gōshi named Miyata Akinosuké... [Here I must tell you that in Japanese feudal times there was a privileged class of soldier-farmers,—free-holders,—corresponding to the class of yeomen in England; and these were called gōshi.]

In the area known as Toïchi in Yamato Province, (1) there once lived a gōshi named Miyata Akinosuké... [Here I must tell you that in Japanese feudal times, there was a privileged class of soldier-farmers—landowners—similar to the yeoman class in England; and these were called gōshi.]

In Akinosuké’s garden there was a great and ancient cedar-tree, under which he was wont to rest on sultry days. One very warm afternoon he was sitting under this tree with two of his friends, fellow-gōshi, chatting and drinking wine, when he felt all of a sudden very drowsy,—so drowsy that he begged his friends to excuse him for taking a nap in their presence. Then he lay down at the foot of the tree, and dreamed this dream:—

In Akinosuké’s garden, there was a huge, ancient cedar tree where he liked to relax on hot days. One very warm afternoon, he was sitting under this tree with two friends, fellow-gōshi, chatting and drinking wine when he suddenly became really drowsy—so drowsy that he asked his friends to let him take a nap while they were there. Then he lay down at the base of the tree and dreamed this dream:—

He thought that as he was lying there in his garden, he saw a procession, like the train of some great daimyō descending a hill near by, and that he got up to look at it. A very grand procession it proved to be,—more imposing than anything of the kind which he had ever seen before; and it was advancing toward his dwelling. He observed in the van of it a number of young men richly appareled, who were drawing a great lacquered palace-carriage, or gosho-guruma, hung with bright blue silk. When the procession arrived within a short distance of the house it halted; and a richly dressed man—evidently a person of rank—advanced from it, approached Akinosuké, bowed to him profoundly, and then said:—

He thought that while he was lying in his garden, he saw a procession, like the parade of a great lord coming down a nearby hill, and he got up to check it out. It turned out to be a very grand procession—more impressive than anything he had ever seen before—and it was coming toward his house. He noticed at the front a group of young men dressed in lavish clothing, pulling a large lacquered palace carriage, or gosho-guruma, draped with bright blue silk. When the procession got close to the house, it stopped; and a richly dressed man—clearly someone of importance—stepped forward, approached Akinosuké, bowed deeply to him, and then said:—

“Honored Sir, you see before you a kérai [vassal] of the Kokuō of Tokoyo.[1] My master, the King, commands me to greet you in his august name, and to place myself wholly at your disposal. He also bids me inform you that he augustly desires your presence at the palace. Be therefore pleased immediately to enter this honorable carriage, which he has sent for your conveyance.”

“Honored Sir, you see before you a kérai [vassal] of the Kokuō of Tokoyo.[1] My master, the King, asks me to greet you in his esteemed name and to offer my services completely. He also wants me to let you know that he respectfully wishes for your presence at the palace. Please, make your way into this honorable carriage that he has sent for your transport.”

Upon hearing these words Akinosuké wanted to make some fitting reply; but he was too much astonished and embarrassed for speech;—and in the same moment his will seemed to melt away from him, so that he could only do as the kérai bade him. He entered the carriage; the kérai took a place beside him, and made a signal; the drawers, seizing the silken ropes, turned the great vehicle southward;—and the journey began.

Upon hearing these words, Akinosuké wanted to say something appropriate, but he was too shocked and embarrassed to speak. At that moment, his resolve seemed to disappear, leaving him with no choice but to do what the kérai instructed. He got into the carriage; the kérai sat next to him and signaled. The attendants grabbed the silk ropes and turned the large vehicle southward, and the journey began.

In a very short time, to Akinosuké’s amazement, the carriage stopped in front of a huge two-storied gateway (rōmon), of a Chinese style, which he had never before seen. Here the kérai dismounted, saying, “I go to announce the honorable arrival,”—and he disappeared. After some little waiting, Akinosuké saw two noble-looking men, wearing robes of purple silk and high caps of the form indicating lofty rank, come from the gateway. These, after having respectfully saluted him, helped him to descend from the carriage, and led him through the great gate and across a vast garden, to the entrance of a palace whose front appeared to extend, west and east, to a distance of miles. Akinosuké was then shown into a reception-room of wonderful size and splendor. His guides conducted him to the place of honor, and respectfully seated themselves apart; while serving-maids, in costume of ceremony, brought refreshments. When Akinosuké had partaken of the refreshments, the two purple-robed attendants bowed low before him, and addressed him in the following words,—each speaking alternately, according to the etiquette of courts:—

In no time at all, to Akinosuké’s surprise, the carriage stopped in front of a huge two-story gateway (rōmon) in a Chinese style that he had never seen before. The kérai got out, saying, “I’m going to announce your honorable arrival,”—and he vanished. After a little wait, Akinosuké saw two noble-looking men in purple silk robes and high caps that indicated their high status come out from the gateway. They respectfully greeted him, helped him out of the carriage, and led him through the grand gate and across a vast garden to the entrance of a palace that seemed to stretch for miles to the west and east. Akinosuké was then shown into an impressively large and splendid reception room. His guides brought him to the seat of honor and respectfully sat apart from him, while serving maids in ceremonial attire brought refreshments. After Akinosuké enjoyed the refreshments, the two attendants in purple robes bowed deeply before him and spoke to him in alternating turns, following court etiquette:—

“It is now our honorable duty to inform you... as to the reason of your having been summoned hither... Our master, the King, augustly desires that you become his son-in-law;... and it is his wish and command that you shall wed this very day... the August Princess, his maiden-daughter... We shall soon conduct you to the presence-chamber... where His Augustness even now is waiting to receive you... But it will be necessary that we first invest you... with the appropriate garments of ceremony.”[2]

“It is now our honor to inform you about why you have been summoned here. Our master, the King, wishes for you to become his son-in-law, and he commands that you marry his daughter, the August Princess, today. We will soon take you to the presence chamber, where His Augustness is waiting to receive you. But first, we need to dress you in the appropriate ceremonial garments.”[2]

Having thus spoken, the attendants rose together, and proceeded to an alcove containing a great chest of gold lacquer. They opened the chest, and took from it various robes and girdles of rich material, and a kamuri, or regal headdress. With these they attired Akinosuké as befitted a princely bridegroom; and he was then conducted to the presence-room, where he saw the Kokuō of Tokoyo seated upon the daiza,[3] wearing a high black cap of state, and robed in robes of yellow silk. Before the daiza, to left and right, a multitude of dignitaries sat in rank, motionless and splendid as images in a temple; and Akinosuké, advancing into their midst, saluted the king with the triple prostration of usage. The king greeted him with gracious words, and then said:—

Having said that, the attendants stood up together and went to an alcove that held a large chest covered in gold lacquer. They opened the chest and took out various elaborate robes and belts, along with a kamuri, or royal headdress. They dressed Akinosuké as was proper for a princely groom; then he was led to the audience room, where he saw the Kokuō of Tokoyo sitting on the daiza,[3] wearing a tall black cap of state and dressed in yellow silk robes. In front of the daiza, to the left and right, a crowd of dignitaries sat in order, still and magnificent like statues in a temple; and Akinosuké, stepping into their midst, bowed to the king with the customary three prostrations. The king welcomed him with kind words and then said:—

“You have already been informed as to the reason of your having been summoned to Our presence. We have decided that you shall become the adopted husband of Our only daughter;—and the wedding ceremony shall now be performed.”

“You've already been told why you were called to see us. We've decided that you will become the adopted husband of our only daughter, and the wedding ceremony will take place now.”

As the king finished speaking, a sound of joyful music was heard; and a long train of beautiful court ladies advanced from behind a curtain to conduct Akinosuké to the room in which his bride awaited him.

As the king finished speaking, joyful music played, and a long line of beautiful court ladies emerged from behind a curtain to escort Akinosuké to the room where his bride was waiting for him.

The room was immense; but it could scarcely contain the multitude of guests assembled to witness the wedding ceremony. All bowed down before Akinosuké as he took his place, facing the King’s daughter, on the kneeling-cushion prepared for him. As a maiden of heaven the bride appeared to be; and her robes were beautiful as a summer sky. And the marriage was performed amid great rejoicing.

The room was huge, but it could barely hold the crowd of guests gathered to see the wedding ceremony. Everyone bowed down to Akinosuké as he took his spot, facing the King’s daughter, on the kneeling cushion set out for him. The bride looked like a heavenly maiden, and her robes were as beautiful as a summer sky. The marriage was celebrated with great joy.

Afterwards the pair were conducted to a suite of apartments that had been prepared for them in another portion of the palace; and there they received the congratulations of many noble persons, and wedding gifts beyond counting.

Afterward, the couple was taken to a suite of rooms that had been set up for them in another part of the palace. There, they received congratulations from many nobles and countless wedding gifts.

Some days later Akinosuké was again summoned to the throne-room. On this occasion he was received even more graciously than before; and the King said to him:—

Some days later, Akinosuké was called back to the throne room. This time, he was welcomed even more warmly than before, and the King said to him:—

“In the southwestern part of Our dominion there is an island called Raishū. We have now appointed you Governor of that island. You will find the people loyal and docile; but their laws have not yet been brought into proper accord with the laws of Tokoyo; and their customs have not been properly regulated. We entrust you with the duty of improving their social condition as far as may be possible; and We desire that you shall rule them with kindness and wisdom. All preparations necessary for your journey to Raishū have already been made.”

“In the southwestern part of our territory, there is an island called Raishū. We have now appointed you as the Governor of that island. You'll find the people loyal and easy to lead; however, their laws haven't been fully aligned with the laws of Tokoyo, and their customs are not well-regulated. We trust you with the responsibility of improving their social conditions as much as possible, and we hope you'll govern them with kindness and wisdom. All the necessary arrangements for your journey to Raishū have already been made.”

So Akinosuké and his bride departed from the palace of Tokoyo, accompanied to the shore by a great escort of nobles and officials; and they embarked upon a ship of state provided by the king. And with favoring winds they safety sailed to Raishū, and found the good people of that island assembled upon the beach to welcome them.

So Akinosuké and his bride left the palace of Tokoyo, escorted to the shore by a large group of nobles and officials; and they boarded a state ship provided by the king. With favorable winds, they safely sailed to Raishū, where the friendly people of that island gathered on the beach to welcome them.

Akinosuké entered at once upon his new duties; and they did not prove to be hard. During the first three years of his governorship he was occupied chiefly with the framing and the enactment of laws; but he had wise counselors to help him, and he never found the work unpleasant. When it was all finished, he had no active duties to perform, beyond attending the rites and ceremonies ordained by ancient custom. The country was so healthy and so fertile that sickness and want were unknown; and the people were so good that no laws were ever broken. And Akinosuké dwelt and ruled in Raishū for twenty years more,—making in all twenty-three years of sojourn, during which no shadow of sorrow traversed his life.

Akinosuké immediately started his new responsibilities, and they turned out to be manageable. During the first three years of his governorship, he focused mainly on creating and passing laws; however, he had wise advisors to support him, and he never found the work unenjoyable. Once everything was completed, he had no active duties to perform except attending the rituals and ceremonies required by tradition. The country was so healthy and fertile that illness and poverty were nonexistent, and the people were so virtuous that no laws were ever violated. Akinosuké lived and ruled in Raishū for another twenty years—totaling twenty-three years of his stay, during which not a single moment of sorrow shadowed his life.

But in the twenty-fourth year of his governorship, a great misfortune came upon him; for his wife, who had borne him seven children,—five boys and two girls,—fell sick and died. She was buried, with high pomp, on the summit of a beautiful hill in the district of Hanryōkō; and a monument, exceedingly splendid, was placed upon her grave. But Akinosuké felt such grief at her death that he no longer cared to live.

But in the twenty-fourth year of his governorship, a great misfortune struck him; his wife, who had given him seven children—five boys and two girls—fell ill and died. She was buried with great ceremony on top of a beautiful hill in the district of Hanryōkō, and an incredibly ornate monument was placed on her grave. However, Akinosuké was so overcome with grief from her death that he no longer wanted to live.

Now when the legal period of mourning was over, there came to Raishū, from the Tokoyo palace, a shisha, or royal messenger. The shisha delivered to Akinosuké a message of condolence, and then said to him:—

Now that the official mourning period had ended, a shisha, or royal messenger, arrived in Raishū from the Tokoyo palace. The shisha gave Akinosuké a message of condolence and then said to him:—

“These are the words which our august master, the King of Tokoyo, commands that I repeat to you: ‘We will now send you back to your own people and country. As for the seven children, they are the grandsons and granddaughters of the King, and shall be fitly cared for. Do not, therefore, allow your mind to be troubled concerning them.’”

“These are the words that our esteemed leader, the King of Tokoyo, has commanded me to share with you: ‘We will now return you to your own people and homeland. As for the seven children, they are the King’s grandchildren and will be well taken care of. So, don’t worry about them.’”

On receiving this mandate, Akinosuké submissively prepared for his departure. When all his affairs had been settled, and the ceremony of bidding farewell to his counselors and trusted officials had been concluded, he was escorted with much honor to the port. There he embarked upon the ship sent for him; and the ship sailed out into the blue sea, under the blue sky; and the shape of the island of Raishū itself turned blue, and then turned grey, and then vanished forever... And Akinosuké suddenly awoke—under the cedar-tree in his own garden!

Upon receiving this order, Akinosuké quietly got ready to leave. When he had taken care of all his matters, and after saying goodbye to his advisors and trusted officials, he was honored with an escort to the port. There, he boarded the ship that had come for him; the ship then sailed out into the blue sea beneath the clear blue sky. The outline of the island of Raishū faded from blue to grey and then disappeared completely... And Akinosuké suddenly woke up—under the cedar tree in his own garden!

For a moment he was stupefied and dazed. But he perceived his two friends still seated near him,—drinking and chatting merrily. He stared at them in a bewildered way, and cried aloud,—

For a moment, he was stunned and confused. But he noticed his two friends still sitting nearby, drinking and chatting happily. He looked at them in a dazed way and shouted,—

“How strange!”

"How weird!"

“Akinosuké must have been dreaming,” one of them exclaimed, with a laugh. “What did you see, Akinosuké, that was strange?”

“Akinosuké must have been dreaming,” one of them said with a laugh. “What did you see, Akinosuké, that was weird?”

Then Akinosuké told his dream,—that dream of three-and-twenty years’ sojourn in the realm of Tokoyo, in the island of Raishū;—and they were astonished, because he had really slept for no more than a few minutes.

Then Akinosuké shared his dream—that dream of his twenty-three years spent in the realm of Tokoyo, on the island of Raishū;—and they were amazed, because he had actually only slept for a few minutes.

One gōshi said:—

One gōshi said:—

“Indeed, you saw strange things. We also saw something strange while you were napping. A little yellow butterfly was fluttering over your face for a moment or two; and we watched it. Then it alighted on the ground beside you, close to the tree; and almost as soon as it alighted there, a big, big ant came out of a hole and seized it and pulled it down into the hole. Just before you woke up, we saw that very butterfly come out of the hole again, and flutter over your face as before. And then it suddenly disappeared: we do not know where it went.”

"Yeah, you saw some weird things. We also noticed something odd while you were napping. A little yellow butterfly was flitting around your face for a minute or two; we were watching it. Then it landed on the ground next to you, close to the tree; and almost immediately, a huge ant came out of a hole, grabbed it, and dragged it down into the hole. Just before you woke up, we saw that same butterfly come out of the hole again and flutter over your face like before. Then it suddenly vanished: we have no idea where it went."

“Perhaps it was Akinosuké’s soul,” the other gōshi said;—“certainly I thought I saw it fly into his mouth... But, even if that butterfly was Akinosuké’s soul, the fact would not explain his dream.”

“Maybe it was Akinosuké’s soul,” the other gōshi said;—“I definitely thought I saw it enter his mouth... But, even if that butterfly was Akinosuké’s soul, that wouldn’t explain his dream.”

“The ants might explain it,” returned the first speaker. “Ants are queer beings—possibly goblins... Anyhow, there is a big ant’s nest under that cedar-tree.”...

“The ants might have the answer,” replied the first speaker. “Ants are strange creatures—perhaps even goblins... Anyway, there's a huge ant nest under that cedar tree.”

“Let us look!” cried Akinosuké, greatly moved by this suggestion. And he went for a spade.

“Let’s take a look!” shouted Akinosuké, really excited by this idea. And he went to get a spade.

The ground about and beneath the cedar-tree proved to have been excavated, in a most surprising way, by a prodigious colony of ants. The ants had furthermore built inside their excavations; and their tiny constructions of straw, clay, and stems bore an odd resemblance to miniature towns. In the middle of a structure considerably larger than the rest there was a marvelous swarming of small ants around the body of one very big ant, which had yellowish wings and a long black head.

The ground around and beneath the cedar tree turned out to be surprisingly dug up by a huge colony of ants. The ants had also created structures inside their diggings, and their tiny buildings made of straw, clay, and stems looked oddly similar to little towns. In the middle of a structure much larger than the others, there was an amazing swarm of small ants around one very large ant, which had yellowish wings and a long black head.

“Why, there is the King of my dream!” cried Akinosuké; “and there is the palace of Tokoyo!... How extraordinary!... Raishū ought to lie somewhere southwest of it—to the left of that big root... Yes!—here it is!... How very strange! Now I am sure that I can find the mountain of Hanryōkō, and the grave of the princess.”...

“Look, there’s the King I dreamed about!” shouted Akinosuké; “and there’s the palace of Tokoyo!... How amazing!... Raishū should be somewhere southwest of it—to the left of that huge root... Yes!—there it is!... How odd! Now I’m certain I can find the mountain of Hanryōkō and the princess’s grave.”...

In the wreck of the nest he searched and searched, and at last discovered a tiny mound, on the top of which was fixed a water-worn pebble, in shape resembling a Buddhist monument. Underneath it he found—embedded in clay—the dead body of a female ant.

In the ruins of the nest, he searched and searched, and finally found a small mound topped with a smooth pebble that looked like a Buddhist monument. Underneath it, he discovered—set in clay—the dead body of a female ant.

RIKI-BAKA

His name was Riki, signifying Strength; but the people called him Riki-the-Simple, or Riki-the-Fool,—“Riki-Baka,”—because he had been born into perpetual childhood. For the same reason they were kind to him,—even when he set a house on fire by putting a lighted match to a mosquito-curtain, and clapped his hands for joy to see the blaze. At sixteen years he was a tall, strong lad; but in mind he remained always at the happy age of two, and therefore continued to play with very small children. The bigger children of the neighborhood, from four to seven years old, did not care to play with him, because he could not learn their songs and games. His favorite toy was a broomstick, which he used as a hobby-horse; and for hours at a time he would ride on that broomstick, up and down the slope in front of my house, with amazing peals of laughter. But at last he became troublesome by reason of his noise; and I had to tell him that he must find another playground. He bowed submissively, and then went off,—sorrowfully trailing his broomstick behind him. Gentle at all times, and perfectly harmless if allowed no chance to play with fire, he seldom gave anybody cause for complaint. His relation to the life of our street was scarcely more than that of a dog or a chicken; and when he finally disappeared, I did not miss him. Months and months passed by before anything happened to remind me of Riki.

His name was Riki, meaning Strength; but people called him Riki-the-Simple or Riki-the-Fool—“Riki-Baka”—because he was stuck in a state of perpetual childhood. For that same reason, they were kind to him—even when he accidentally set a house on fire by lighting a mosquito net and clapped his hands in joy at the flames. At sixteen, he was a tall, strong kid; but mentally, he always remained at the cheerful age of two, which is why he played with very young children. The older kids in the neighborhood, aged four to seven, didn’t want to play with him because he couldn’t grasp their songs and games. His favorite toy was a broomstick, which he pretended was a horse; for hours, he would ride it up and down the slope in front of my house, bursting into fits of laughter. But eventually, he became too noisy, and I had to tell him to find another place to play. He bowed his head in acceptance and sadly dragged his broomstick away. Always gentle and completely harmless, as long as he wasn’t given the chance to play with fire, he rarely gave anyone a reason to complain. His presence in our street was hardly more significant than that of a dog or a chicken, and when he eventually disappeared, I didn't miss him. Months went by before anything reminded me of Riki.

“What has become of Riki?” I then asked the old woodcutter who supplies our neighborhood with fuel. I remembered that Riki had often helped him to carry his bundles.

“What happened to Riki?” I asked the old woodcutter who brings fuel to our neighborhood. I recalled that Riki had often helped him carry his bundles.

“Riki-Baka?” answered the old man. “Ah, Riki is dead—poor fellow!... Yes, he died nearly a year ago, very suddenly; the doctors said that he had some disease of the brain. And there is a strange story now about that poor Riki.

“Riki-Baka?” replied the old man. “Ah, Riki is gone—poor guy!... Yes, he passed away almost a year ago, really unexpectedly; the doctors said he had some kind of brain disease. And there’s a weird story now about that poor Riki.

“When Riki died, his mother wrote his name, ‘Riki-Baka,’ in the palm of his left hand,—putting ‘Riki’ in the Chinese character, and ‘Baka’ in kana (1). And she repeated many prayers for him,—prayers that he might be reborn into some more happy condition.

“When Riki died, his mother wrote his name, ‘Riki-Baka,’ in the palm of his left hand—writing ‘Riki’ in Chinese characters and ‘Baka’ in kana (1). She also repeated many prayers for him—prayers that he could be reborn into a happier situation.”

“Now, about three months ago, in the honorable residence of Nanigashi-Sama (2), in Kojimachi (3), a boy was born with characters on the palm of his left hand; and the characters were quite plain to read,—‘RIKI-BAKA’!

“Now, about three months ago, in the respected home of Nanigashi-Sama (2), in Kojimachi (3), a boy was born with markings on the palm of his left hand; and the markings were easy to read—‘RIKI-BAKA’!

“So the people of that house knew that the birth must have happened in answer to somebody’s prayer; and they caused inquiry to be made everywhere. At last a vegetable-seller brought word to them that there used to be a simple lad, called Riki-Baka, living in the Ushigomé quarter, and that he had died during the last autumn; and they sent two men-servants to look for the mother of Riki.

“So the people in that house knew that the birth must have happened in response to someone’s prayer; and they made inquiries everywhere. Finally, a vegetable seller informed them that there once was a simple guy named Riki-Baka living in the Ushigomé neighborhood, and that he had died last autumn; so they sent two servants to find Riki’s mother."

“Those servants found the mother of Riki, and told her what had happened; and she was glad exceedingly—for that Nanigashi house is a very rich and famous house. But the servants said that the family of Nanigashi-Sama were very angry about the word ‘Baka’ on the child’s hand. ‘And where is your Riki buried?’ the servants asked. ‘He is buried in the cemetery of Zendōji,’ she told them. ‘Please to give us some of the clay of his grave,’ they requested.

“Those servants found Riki's mother and told her what had happened; she was extremely happy—for the Nanigashi house is very wealthy and well-known. But the servants said that the family of Nanigashi-Sama was very upset about the word ‘Baka’ on the child's hand. ‘And where is your Riki buried?’ the servants asked. ‘He is buried in the Zendōji cemetery,’ she replied. ‘Please give us some of the clay from his grave,’ they requested.”

“So she went with them to the temple Zendōji, and showed them Riki’s grave; and they took some of the grave-clay away with them, wrapped up in a furoshiki[1]].... They gave Riki’s mother some money,—ten yen.”... (4)

“So she went with them to the Zendōji temple and showed them Riki’s grave. They took some of the clay from the grave with them, wrapped in a furoshiki[1]].... They gave Riki’s mother some money—ten yen.”... (4)

“But what did they want with that clay?” I inquired.

“But what did they want with that clay?” I asked.

“Well,” the old man answered, “you know that it would not do to let the child grow up with that name on his hand. And there is no other means of removing characters that come in that way upon the body of a child: you must rub the skin with clay taken from the grave of the body of the former birth.”...

“Well,” the old man replied, “you know it wouldn’t be right to let the child grow up with that name on his hand. And there’s no other way to remove marks that come on a child's body like that: you have to rub the skin with clay from the grave of the previous body.”...

HI-MAWARI

On the wooded hill behind the house Robert and I are looking for fairy-rings. Robert is eight years old, comely, and very wise;—I am a little more than seven,—and I reverence Robert. It is a glowing glorious August day; and the warm air is filled with sharp sweet scents of resin.

On the wooded hill behind the house, Robert and I are searching for fairy rings. Robert is eight years old, charming, and incredibly wise; I'm just over seven, and I look up to Robert. It's a beautiful, bright August day, and the warm air is filled with a sharp, sweet scent of resin.

We do not find any fairy-rings; but we find a great many pine-cones in the high grass... I tell Robert the old Welsh story of the man who went to sleep, unawares, inside a fairy-ring, and so disappeared for seven years, and would never eat or speak after his friends had delivered him from the enchantment.

We don't find any fairy rings, but we do find a lot of pine cones in the tall grass... I tell Robert the old Welsh tale about the man who accidentally fell asleep inside a fairy ring and disappeared for seven years, and after his friends rescued him from the enchantment, he never ate or spoke again.

“They eat nothing but the points of needles, you know,” says Robert.

“They eat nothing but the tips of needles, you know,” says Robert.

“Who?” I ask.

“Who?” I ask.

“Goblins,” Robert answers.

"Goblins," Robert replies.

This revelation leaves me dumb with astonishment and awe... But Robert suddenly cries out:—

This news leaves me speechless with surprise and amazement... But Robert suddenly shouts:—

“There is a Harper!—he is coming to the house!”

“There’s a Harper!—he’s coming to the house!”

And down the hill we run to hear the harper... But what a harper! Not like the hoary minstrels of the picture-books. A swarthy, sturdy, unkempt vagabond, with black bold eyes under scowling black brows. More like a bricklayer than a bard,—and his garments are corduroy!

And down the hill we run to hear the harper... But what a harper! Not like the old minstrels from storybooks. A rough, tough, messy wanderer, with dark, intense eyes under furrowed black brows. He seems more like a construction worker than a poet—and he’s wearing corduroy!

“Wonder if he is going to sing in Welsh?” murmurs Robert.

“Wonder if he’s going to sing in Welsh?” Robert says quietly.

I feel too much disappointed to make any remarks. The harper poses his harp—a huge instrument—upon our doorstep, sets all the strong ringing with a sweep of his grimy fingers, clears his throat with a sort of angry growl, and begins,—

I feel too disappointed to say anything. The harpist places his huge harp on our doorstep, strikes all the strong ringing strings with a sweep of his dirty fingers, clears his throat with an annoyed growl, and starts to play,—

Believe me, if all those endearing young charms,
    Which I gaze on so fondly to-day...

Believe me, if all those lovely young charms,
    That I'm looking at so affectionately today...

The accent, the attitude, the voice, all fill me with repulsion unutterable,—shock me with a new sensation of formidable vulgarity. I want to cry out loud, “You have no right to sing that song!” For I have heard it sung by the lips of the dearest and fairest being in my little world;—and that this rude, coarse man should dare to sing it vexes me like a mockery,—angers me like an insolence. But only for a moment!... With the utterance of the syllables “to-day,” that deep, grim voice suddenly breaks into a quivering tenderness indescribable;—then, marvelously changing, it mellows into tones sonorous and rich as the bass of a great organ,—while a sensation unlike anything ever felt before takes me by the throat... What witchcraft has he learned? what secret has he found—this scowling man of the road?... Oh! is there anybody else in the whole world who can sing like that?... And the form of the singer flickers and dims;—and the house, and the lawn, and all visible shapes of things tremble and swim before me. Yet instinctively I fear that man;—I almost hate him; and I feel myself flushing with anger and shame because of his power to move me thus...

The accent, the attitude, the voice—all of it sickens me beyond words and hits me with a new feeling of overwhelming crudeness. I want to shout, “You have no right to sing that song!” because I’ve heard it sung by the sweetest and most beautiful person in my small world; the fact that this rude, rough man has the audacity to sing it feels like a mockery to me—infuriating, like an insult. But only for a moment!... As he utters the word “today,” that deep, harsh voice suddenly transforms into a quivering, indescribable tenderness; then, incredibly, it shifts to resonate with rich, sonorous tones like the bass of a grand organ—while a feeling unlike anything I’ve ever experienced grabs me by the throat... What kind of magic has he learned? What secret has he discovered—this grim man from the road?... Oh! Is there anyone else in the entire world who can sing like that?... And the image of the singer flickers and fades; the house, the lawn, and all the visible shapes of things tremble and swirl before me. Yet instinctively, I fear that man; I almost hate him, and I feel myself flush with anger and shame because of his ability to move me like this...

“He made you cry,” Robert compassionately observes, to my further confusion,—as the harper strides away, richer by a gift of sixpence taken without thanks... “But I think he must be a gipsy. Gipsies are bad people—and they are wizards... Let us go back to the wood.”

“He made you cry,” Robert says with compassion, adding to my confusion, as the harper walks away, pocketing a sixpence without a word of thanks... “But I think he might be a gypsy. Gypsies are bad people—and they’re wizards... Let’s go back to the woods.”

We climb again to the pines, and there squat down upon the sun-flecked grass, and look over town and sea. But we do not play as before: the spell of the wizard is strong upon us both... “Perhaps he is a goblin,” I venture at last, “or a fairy?” “No,” says Robert,—“only a gipsy. But that is nearly as bad. They steal children, you know.”...

We climb up to the pines again, then settle down on the sunlit grass, gazing over the town and the sea. But we don't play like we used to; the wizard's spell has a strong grip on us both... “Maybe he's a goblin,” I finally suggest, “or a fairy?” “No,” Robert replies, “just a gypsy. But that's almost as bad. They steal children, you know.”

“What shall we do if he comes up here?” I gasp, in sudden terror at the lonesomeness of our situation.

“What are we going to do if he comes up here?” I gasp, suddenly terrified by how alone we are in this situation.

“Oh, he wouldn’t dare,” answers Robert—“not by daylight, you know.”...

“Oh, he wouldn’t dare,” Robert replies, “not in broad daylight, you know.”

[Only yesterday, near the village of Takata, I noticed a flower which the Japanese call by nearly the same name as we do: Himawari, “The Sunward-turning;”—and over the space of forty years there thrilled back to me the voice of that wandering harper,—

[Only yesterday, near the village of Takata, I noticed a flower that the Japanese call by almost the same name as we do: Himawari, “The Sunward-turning;”—and over the span of forty years, the voice of that wandering harper resonated within me,—

As the Sunflower turns on her god, when he sets,
The same look that she turned when he rose.

As the sunflower follows the sun when it sets,
It shows the same face it did when the sun rose.

Again I saw the sun-flecked shadows on that far Welsh hill; and Robert for a moment again stood beside me, with his girl’s face and his curls of gold. We were looking for fairy-rings... But all that existed of the real Robert must long ago have suffered a sea-change into something rich and strange... Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friend....]

Again I saw the sunlit shadows on that distant Welsh hill; and for a moment, Robert stood beside me again, with his youthful face and golden curls. We were searching for fairy rings... But the real Robert must have long ago transformed into something mysterious and wonderful... Greater love has no one than this, that someone lays down their life for their friend....

HŌRAI

Blue vision of depth lost in height,—sea and sky interblending through luminous haze. The day is of spring, and the hour morning.

Blue vision of depth lost in height—sea and sky blending together through a bright haze. It’s a spring day, and it’s morning.

Only sky and sea,—one azure enormity... In the fore, ripples are catching a silvery light, and threads of foam are swirling. But a little further off no motion is visible, nor anything save color: dim warm blue of water widening away to melt into blue of air. Horizon there is none: only distance soaring into space,—infinite concavity hollowing before you, and hugely arching above you,—the color deepening with the height. But far in the midway-blue there hangs a faint, faint vision of palace towers, with high roofs horned and curved like moons,—some shadowing of splendor strange and old, illumined by a sunshine soft as memory.

Only sky and sea—one vast blue expanse... In the foreground, ripples catch a silvery light, and strands of foam swirl. But a bit further out, there's no movement in sight, just color: the soft warm blue of the water stretching out to blend with the blue of the sky. There's no horizon—only distance rising into the sky, an infinite curve arching above you—the color deepening with the height. But far in the mid-blue, there's a faint glimpse of palace towers, with tall roofs that curve and point like moons—some shadow of an ancient splendor, lit by a sunshine as gentle as memory.

...What I have thus been trying to describe is a kakémono,—that is to say, a Japanese painting on silk, suspended to the wall of my alcove;—and the name of it is SHINKIRŌ, which signifies “Mirage.” But the shapes of the mirage are unmistakable. Those are the glimmering portals of Hōrai the blest; and those are the moony roofs of the Palace of the Dragon-King;—and the fashion of them (though limned by a Japanese brush of to-day) is the fashion of things Chinese, twenty-one hundred years ago...

...What I've been trying to describe is a kakémono—which is a Japanese painting on silk, hanging on the wall of my alcove—and it's called SHINKIRŌ, which means “Mirage.” But the shapes of the mirage are unmistakable. Those are the shimmering gateways of Hōrai the blessed; and those are the moonlit roofs of the Palace of the Dragon-King;—and the style of them (though drawn by a modern Japanese brush) reflects the style of Chinese art from twenty-one hundred years ago...

Thus much is told of the place in the Chinese books of that time:—

Thus much is said about the place in the Chinese books from that time:—

In Hōrai there is neither death nor pain; and there is no winter. The flowers in that place never fade, and the fruits never fail; and if a man taste of those fruits even but once, he can never again feel thirst or hunger. In Hōrai grow the enchanted plants So-rin-shi, and Riku-gō-aoi, and Ban-kon-tō, which heal all manner of sickness;—and there grows also the magical grass Yō-shin-shi, that quickens the dead; and the magical grass is watered by a fairy water of which a single drink confers perpetual youth. The people of Hōrai eat their rice out of very, very small bowls; but the rice never diminishes within those bowls,—however much of it be eaten,—until the eater desires no more. And the people of Hōrai drink their wine out of very, very small cups; but no man can empty one of those cups,—however stoutly he may drink,—until there comes upon him the pleasant drowsiness of intoxication.

In Hōrai, there's no death or pain, and winter doesn't exist. The flowers there never wilt, and the fruits never run out; if someone tastes those fruits even just once, they'll never feel thirsty or hungry again. In Hōrai, magical plants like So-rin-shi, Riku-gō-aoi, and Ban-kon-tō grow, healing all kinds of illnesses. There's also the magical grass Yō-shin-shi that brings the dead back to life, and this grass is watered with a fairy water that grants eternal youth with just one sip. The people of Hōrai eat their rice from very tiny bowls, but the rice never runs out in those bowls—no matter how much is eaten—until the eater decides they've had enough. They drink their wine from very tiny cups as well, but no one can finish a cup, no matter how hard they try to drink, until they start to feel the pleasant drowsiness of intoxication.

All this and more is told in the legends of the time of the Shin dynasty. But that the people who wrote down those legends ever saw Hōrai, even in a mirage, is not believable. For really there are no enchanted fruits which leave the eater forever satisfied,—nor any magical grass which revives the dead,—nor any fountain of fairy water,—nor any bowls which never lack rice,—nor any cups which never lack wine. It is not true that sorrow and death never enter Hōrai;—neither is it true that there is not any winter. The winter in Hōrai is cold;—and winds then bite to the bone; and the heaping of snow is monstrous on the roofs of the Dragon-King.

All of this and more can be found in the legends from the time of the Shin dynasty. However, it’s hard to believe that the people who wrote those legends ever actually saw Hōrai, even as a mirage. Truly, there are no magical fruits that leave the eater forever satisfied, no enchanted grass that brings the dead back to life, no fountain of fairy water, no bowls that are always full of rice, and no cups that are always filled with wine. It’s not true that sorrow and death never reach Hōrai; it’s also not true that there’s no winter. The winters in Hōrai are cold; the winds bite to the bone, and the snow piles up massively on the roofs of the Dragon-King.

Nevertheless there are wonderful things in Hōrai; and the most wonderful of all has not been mentioned by any Chinese writer. I mean the atmosphere of Hōrai. It is an atmosphere peculiar to the place; and, because of it, the sunshine in Hōrai is whiter than any other sunshine,—a milky light that never dazzles,—astonishingly clear, but very soft. This atmosphere is not of our human period: it is enormously old,—so old that I feel afraid when I try to think how old it is;—and it is not a mixture of nitrogen and oxygen. It is not made of air at all, but of ghost,—the substance of quintillions of quintillions of generations of souls blended into one immense translucency,—souls of people who thought in ways never resembling our ways. Whatever mortal man inhales that atmosphere, he takes into his blood the thrilling of these spirits; and they change the sense within him,—reshaping his notions of Space and Time,—so that he can see only as they used to see, and feel only as they used to feel, and think only as they used to think. Soft as sleep are these changes of sense; and Hōrai, discerned across them, might thus be described:—

Nevertheless, there are amazing things in Hōrai, and the most incredible of all hasn’t been mentioned by any Chinese writer. I mean the atmosphere of Hōrai. It’s a unique atmosphere; because of it, the sunshine in Hōrai is whiter than any other sunshine— a milky light that never blinds— astonishingly clear, yet very soft. This atmosphere isn’t from our time: it’s ancient—so ancient that it makes me uneasy to think about how old it really is; and it’s not just a mix of nitrogen and oxygen. It’s not made of air at all, but of spirit— the essence of countless generations of souls combined into one vast translucency— souls of people who thought in ways that are nothing like our own. Whenever a mortal man breathes that atmosphere, he takes into his blood the energy of these spirits; and they alter his perceptions— reshaping his understanding of Space and Time— so that he can see only as they used to see, feel only as they used to feel, and think only as they used to think. These changes in perception are as gentle as sleep; and Hōrai, seen through them, can be described as follows:—

—Because in Hōrai there is no knowledge of great evil, the hearts of the people never grow old. And, by reason of being always young in heart, the people of Hōrai smile from birth until death—except when the Gods send sorrow among them; and faces then are veiled until the sorrow goes away. All folk in Hōrai love and trust each other, as if all were members of a single household;—and the speech of the women is like birdsong, because the hearts of them are light as the souls of birds;—and the swaying of the sleeves of the maidens at play seems a flutter of wide, soft wings. In Hōrai nothing is hidden but grief, because there is no reason for shame;—and nothing is locked away, because there could not be any theft;—and by night as well as by day all doors remain unbarred, because there is no reason for fear. And because the people are fairies—though mortal—all things in Hōrai, except the Palace of the Dragon-King, are small and quaint and queer;—and these fairy-folk do really eat their rice out of very, very small bowls, and drink their wine out of very, very small cups....

—In Hōrai, where there’s no awareness of deep evil, the hearts of the people never age. Because they stay youthful at heart, the people of Hōrai smile from birth to death—except when the Gods bring sorrow among them; then their faces are hidden until the sadness passes. Everyone in Hōrai loves and trusts one another, as if they were all part of the same family;—and the women’s voices sound like birdsong, because their hearts are as light as the souls of birds;—and the movement of the maidens’ sleeves while they play looks like soft, wide wings fluttering. In Hōrai, the only thing that’s hidden is grief, as there’s no reason for shame;—and nothing is locked away because there’s no possibility of theft;—and both day and night, all doors remain unlocked, as there’s no need for fear. Since the people are fairy-like—though mortal—all things in Hōrai, except for the Palace of the Dragon-King, are small, charming, and quirky;—and these fairy folks really do eat their rice from tiny bowls and drink their wine from tiny cups....

—Much of this seeming would be due to the inhalation of that ghostly atmosphere—but not all. For the spell wrought by the dead is only the charm of an Ideal, the glamour of an ancient hope;—and something of that hope has found fulfillment in many hearts,—in the simple beauty of unselfish lives,—in the sweetness of Woman...

—Much of this appearance would be due to the presence of that eerie atmosphere—but not all. For the influence of the dead is only the allure of an Ideal, the enchantment of a long-held hope;—and some of that hope has been realized in many hearts,—in the simple beauty of selfless lives,—in the sweetness of Woman...

—Evil winds from the West are blowing over Hōrai; and the magical atmosphere, alas! is shrinking away before them. It lingers now in patches only, and bands,—like those long bright bands of cloud that train across the landscapes of Japanese painters. Under these shreds of the elfish vapor you still can find Hōrai—but not everywhere... Remember that Hōrai is also called Shinkirō, which signifies Mirage,—the Vision of the Intangible. And the Vision is fading,—never again to appear save in pictures and poems and dreams...

—Evil winds from the West are blowing over Hōrai; and the magical atmosphere, unfortunately, is fading away before them. It now lingers only in patches and bands—like those long, bright streaks of cloud that stretch across the landscapes painted by Japanese artists. Under these remnants of the mystical vapor, you can still find Hōrai—but not everywhere... Remember that Hōrai is also called Shinkirō, which means Mirage—the Vision of the Intangible. And that Vision is fading—never to return except in pictures, poems, and dreams...

INSECT STUDIES

BUTTERFLIES

I

Would that I could hope for the luck of that Chinese scholar known to Japanese literature as “Rōsan”! For he was beloved by two spirit-maidens, celestial sisters, who every ten days came to visit him and to tell him stories about butterflies. Now there are marvelous Chinese stories about butterflies—ghostly stories; and I want to know them. But never shall I be able to read Chinese, nor even Japanese; and the little Japanese poetry that I manage, with exceeding difficulty, to translate, contains so many allusions to Chinese stories of butterflies that I am tormented with the torment of Tantalus... And, of course, no spirit-maidens will even deign to visit so skeptical a person as myself.

I wish I could have the same luck as that Chinese scholar known in Japanese literature as “Rōsan”! He was loved by two spirit maidens, celestial sisters, who visited him every ten days to share stories about butterflies. There are amazing Chinese stories about butterflies—ghostly tales—and I want to learn them. But I’ll never be able to read Chinese, or even Japanese; and the little Japanese poetry that I can manage to translate with great difficulty is filled with references to Chinese butterfly stories, leaving me feeling like Tantalus... And of course, no spirit maidens would ever bother visiting someone as skeptical as I am.

I want to know, for example, the whole story of that Chinese maiden whom the butterflies took to be a flower, and followed in multitude,—so fragrant and so fair was she. Also I should like to know something more concerning the butterflies of the Emperor Gensō, or Ming Hwang, who made them choose his loves for him... He used to hold wine-parties in his amazing garden; and ladies of exceeding beauty were in attendance; and caged butterflies, set free among them, would fly to the fairest; and then, upon that fairest the Imperial favor was bestowed. But after Gensō Kōtei had seen Yōkihi (whom the Chinese call Yang-Kwei-Fei), he would not suffer the butterflies to choose for him,—which was unlucky, as Yokihi got him into serious trouble... Again, I should like to know more about the experience of that Chinese scholar, celebrated in Japan under the name Sōshū, who dreamed that he was a butterfly, and had all the sensations of a butterfly in that dream. For his spirit had really been wandering about in the shape of a butterfly; and, when he awoke, the memories and the feelings of butterfly existence remained so vivid in his mind that he could not act like a human being... Finally I should like to know the text of a certain Chinese official recognition of sundry butterflies as the spirits of an Emperor and of his attendants...

I want to know, for example, the whole story of that Chinese maiden whom the butterflies mistook for a flower and followed in droves—she was so fragrant and so beautiful. I’d also like to learn more about the butterflies of Emperor Gensō, or Ming Hwang, who made them choose his romantic interests for him... He used to host wine parties in his stunning garden; beautiful ladies were in attendance; and caged butterflies, released among them, would fly to the most beautiful one; then, upon that enchanting lady, the Emperor’s favor would be granted. But after Gensō Kōtei saw Yōkihi (whom the Chinese call Yang-Kwei-Fei), he wouldn’t let the butterflies decide for him—which turned out to be unfortunate, as Yōkihi got him into serious trouble... I would also like to know more about the experience of that Chinese scholar, known in Japan as Sōshū, who dreamed he was a butterfly and felt all the sensations of being a butterfly in that dream. His spirit had truly wandered in the shape of a butterfly; and when he woke up, the memories and feelings of butterfly existence were so strong in his mind that he couldn’t behave like a human... Finally, I’d like to see the text of a certain Chinese official acknowledgment of various butterflies as the spirits of an Emperor and his attendants...

Most of the Japanese literature about butterflies, excepting some poetry, appears to be of Chinese origin; and even that old national aæsthetic feeling on the subject, which found such delightful expression in Japanese art and song and custom, may have been first developed under Chinese teaching. Chinese precedent doubtless explains why Japanese poets and painters chose so often for their geimyō, or professional appellations, such names as Chōmu (“Butterfly-Dream),” Ichō (“Solitary Butterfly),” etc. And even to this day such geimyō as Chōhana (“Butterfly-Blossom”), Chōkichi (“Butterfly-Luck”), or Chōnosuké (“Butterfly-Help”), are affected by dancing-girls. Besides artistic names having reference to butterflies, there are still in use real personal names (yobina) of this kind,—such as Kochō, or Chō, meaning “Butterfly.” They are borne by women only, as a rule,—though there are some strange exceptions... And here I may mention that, in the province of Mutsu, there still exists the curious old custom of calling the youngest daughter in a family Tekona,—which quaint word, obsolete elsewhere, signifies in Mutsu dialect a butterfly. In classic time this word signified also a beautiful woman...

Most of the Japanese literature about butterflies, except for some poetry, seems to come from Chinese origins; and even that old national aesthetic feeling on the subject, which found such delightful expression in Japanese art, song, and customs, may have been developed first under Chinese influence. The influence from China likely explains why Japanese poets and painters often chose names for their geimyō, or professional titles, like Chōmu (“Butterfly-Dream”), Ichō (“Solitary Butterfly”), and others. Even today, titles like Chōhana (“Butterfly-Blossom”), Chōkichi (“Butterfly-Luck”), or Chōnosuké (“Butterfly-Help”) are used by dancing-girls. In addition to artistic names related to butterflies, there are still personal names (yobina) in use, like Kochō or Chō, meaning “Butterfly.” Typically, these names are only used by women, although there are some unusual exceptions... I should also mention that, in the province of Mutsu, there is still the curious old custom of calling the youngest daughter in a family Tekona, which is an old word now obsolete elsewhere, meaning butterfly in the Mutsu dialect. In classical times, this word also meant a beautiful woman...

It is possible also that some weird Japanese beliefs about butterflies are of Chinese derivation; but these beliefs might be older than China herself. The most interesting one, I think, is that the soul of a living person may wander about in the form of a butterfly. Some pretty fancies have been evolved out of this belief,—such as the notion that if a butterfly enters your guest-room and perches behind the bamboo screen, the person whom you most love is coming to see you. That a butterfly may be the spirit of somebody is not a reason for being afraid of it. Nevertheless there are times when even butterflies can inspire fear by appearing in prodigious numbers; and Japanese history records such an event. When Taïra-no-Masakado was secretly preparing for his famous revolt, there appeared in Kyōto so vast a swarm of butterflies that the people were frightened,—thinking the apparition to be a portent of coming evil... Perhaps those butterflies were supposed to be the spirits of the thousands doomed to perish in battle, and agitated on the eve of war by some mysterious premonition of death.

It’s also possible that some strange Japanese beliefs about butterflies come from China, but these beliefs might be older than China itself. The most interesting one, I think, is that the soul of a living person can wander around in the form of a butterfly. Some lovely ideas have arisen from this belief, like the thought that if a butterfly enters your guest room and lands behind the bamboo screen, the person you love most is coming to see you. That a butterfly might be someone's spirit doesn’t mean you should be afraid of it. Still, there are times when even butterflies can be frightening if they appear in huge numbers; and Japanese history records such an event. When Taïra-no-Masakado was secretly preparing for his famous revolt, an enormous swarm of butterflies appeared in Kyōto, which scared the people, who thought it was a sign of impending doom... Perhaps those butterflies were seen as the spirits of the thousands who were fated to die in battle, stirred up the night before war by some mysterious sense of impending death.

However, in Japanese belief, a butterfly may be the soul of a dead person as well as of a living person. Indeed it is a custom of souls to take butterfly-shape in order to announce the fact of their final departure from the body; and for this reason any butterfly which enters a house ought to be kindly treated.

However, in Japanese belief, a butterfly can be the soul of both a deceased person and a living one. In fact, it’s a tradition for souls to take the shape of a butterfly to signify their final departure from the body; for this reason, any butterfly that enters a house should be treated kindly.

To this belief, and to queer fancies connected with it, there are many allusions in popular drama. For example, there is a well-known play called Tondé-déru-Kochō-no-Kanzashi; or, “The Flying Hairpin of Kochō.” Kochō is a beautiful person who kills herself because of false accusations and cruel treatment. Her would-be avenger long seeks in vain for the author of the wrong. But at last the dead woman’s hairpin turns into a butterfly, and serves as a guide to vengeance by hovering above the place where the villain is hiding.

To this belief, along with the related queer ideas, there are many references in popular drama. For instance, there’s a famous play called Tondé-déru-Kochō-no-Kanzashi; or “The Flying Hairpin of Kochō.” Kochō is a beautiful person who takes her own life because of false accusations and cruel treatment. Her would-be avenger searches for the source of her suffering in vain for a long time. Finally, the hairpin of the deceased woman transforms into a butterfly and guides the avenger by hovering above the place where the villain is hiding.

—Of course those big paper butterflies (o-chō and mé-chō) which figure at weddings must not be thought of as having any ghostly signification. As emblems they only express the joy of living union, and the hope that the newly married couple may pass through life together as a pair of butterflies flit lightly through some pleasant garden,—now hovering upward, now downward, but never widely separating.

—Of course, those big paper butterflies (o-chō and mé-chō) that are used at weddings shouldn't be seen as having any spooky meaning. As symbols, they simply represent the joy of a united life and the hope that the newlyweds will go through life together like a pair of butterflies fluttering lightly through a nice garden—sometimes rising up, sometimes coming down, but never straying too far apart.

II

A small selection of hokku (1) on butterflies will help to illustrate Japanese interest in the aæsthetic side of the subject. Some are pictures only,—tiny color-sketches made with seventeen syllables; some are nothing more than pretty fancies, or graceful suggestions;—but the reader will find variety. Probably he will not care much for the verses in themselves. The taste for Japanese poetry of the epigrammatic sort is a taste that must be slowly acquired; and it is only by degrees, after patient study, that the possibilities of such composition can be fairly estimated. Hasty criticism has declared that to put forward any serious claim on behalf of seventeen-syllable poems “would be absurd.” But what, then, of Crashaw’s famous line upon the miracle at the marriage feast in Cana?—

A small selection of hokku (1) about butterflies will help to showcase Japan's fascination with the aesthetic side of the topic. Some are just images—tiny color sketches created with seventeen syllables; others are simply lovely thoughts or graceful hints; however, the reader will find variety. They probably won’t care much for the verses themselves. Developing a taste for Japanese poetry in this concise style takes time; it’s only through gradual, patient study that one can truly appreciate the possibilities of such compositions. Quick judgments have claimed that making any serious argument for seventeen-syllable poems “would be absurd.” But what about Crashaw’s famous line on the miracle at the marriage feast in Cana?—

Nympha pudica Deum vidit, et erubuit.[1]

Nympha pudica saw God and blushed.[1]

Only fourteen syllables—and immortality. Now with seventeen Japanese syllables things quite as wonderful—indeed, much more wonderful—have been done, not once or twice, but probably a thousand times... However, there is nothing wonderful in the following hokku, which have been selected for more than literary reasons:—

Only fourteen syllables—and immortality. Now with seventeen Japanese syllables, things just as amazing—actually, much more amazing—have been done, not just once or twice, but probably a thousand times... However, there’s nothing remarkable in the following hokku, which have been chosen for more than literary reasons:—

    Nugi-kakuru[2]
Haori sugata no
    Kochō kana!

Nugi-kakuru__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Haori style
    How beautiful!

[Like a haori being taken off—that is the shape of a butterfly!]

[Like a haori being removed—that's the shape of a butterfly!]

    Torisashi no
Sao no jama suru
    Kochō kana!

Torisashi no
Sao no jama suru
    Kochō kana!

[Ah, the butterfly keeps getting in the way of the bird-catcher’s pole![3]]

[Oh, the butterfly keeps getting in the way of the bird-catcher’s pole![3]]

    Tsurigané ni
Tomarité nemuru
    Kochō kana!

Tsurigané ni
Tomarité nemuru
    Kochō kana!

[Perched upon the temple-bell, the butterfly sleeps:]

[i]Perched on the temple bell, the butterfly sleeps:[/i]

    Néru-uchi mo
Asobu-yumé wo ya—
    Kusa no chō!

Néru-uchi mo
Asobu-yumé wo ya—
    Kusaの chō!

[Even while sleeping, its dream is of play—ah, the butterfly of the grass![4]

Even while sleeping, it dreams of play—ah, the butterfly of the grass![4]

    Oki, oki yo!
Waga tomo ni sen,
    Néru-kochō!

Oki, oki yo!
My friend has arrived,
    Néru-kochō!

[Wake up! wake up!—I will make thee my comrade, thou sleeping butterfly.[5]]

[Wake up! Wake up!—I will make you my friend, you sleeping butterfly.[5]]

    Kago no tori
Chō wo urayamu
    Metsuki kana!

Kago's bird
envies the butterfly
    such a look!

[Ah, the sad expression in the eyes of that caged bird!—envying the butterfly!]

Ah, the sorrow in the eyes of that caged bird!—jealous of the butterfly!

    Chō tondé—
Kazé naki hi to mo
    Miëzari ki!

Chō tondé—
Even on days with no wind
    I still see it!

[Even though it did not appear to be a windy day,[6] the fluttering of the butterflies—!]

[Even though it didn't seem like a windy day,[6] the butterflies were fluttering—!]

    Rakkwa éda ni
Kaëru to miréba—
    Kochō kana!

Rakkwa éda ni
If you look at it—
    Isn't it beautiful!

[When I saw the fallen flower return to the branch—lo! it was only a butterfly![7]]

[When I saw the fallen flower go back to the branch—look! it was just a butterfly![7]]

    Chiru-hana ni—
Karusa arasoü
    Kochō kana!

Chiru-hana ni—
Karusa arasoü
    What a beautiful butterfly!

[How the butterfly strives to compete in lightness with the falling flowers![8]]

[How the butterfly tries to match the lightness of the falling flowers![8]]

    Chōchō ya!
Onna no michi no
    Ato ya saki!

Hey butterfly!
Women's journey
    Before and after!

[See that butterfly on the woman’s path,—now fluttering behind her, now before!]

Look at that butterfly on the woman's path—now flitting behind her, now in front!

    Chōchō ya!
Hana-nusubito wo
    Tsukété-yuku!

Chōchō ya!
Flower thief
    I'll be catching!

[Ha! the butterfly!—it is following the person who stole the flowers!]

[i]Ha! The butterfly! It's following the person who took the flowers![/i]

    Aki no chō
Tomo nakéréba ya;
    Hito ni tsuku

Aki no chō
If there's no friend;
    I turn to others.

[Poor autumn butterfly!—when left without a comrade (of its own race), it follows after man (or “a person”)!]

[Poor autumn butterfly!—when it’s left without a companion (of its own kind), it chases after humans (or “someone”)!]

    Owarété mo,
Isoganu furi no
    Chōcho kana!

Owarété mo,
Isoganu furi no
    Chōcho so!

[Ah, the butterfly! Even when chased, it never has the air of being in a hurry.]

[Ah, the butterfly! Even when it's being chased, it never seems in a rush.]

    Chō wa mina
Jiu-shichi-hachi no
    Sugata kana!

Chō wa mina
Jiu-shichi-hachi no
    Sugata kana!

[As for butterflies, they all have the appearance of being about seventeen or eighteen years old.[9]]

[Butterflies all look like they’re around seventeen or eighteen years old.[9]]

    Chō tobu ya—
Kono yo no urami
    Naki yō ni!

Chō tobu ya—
So that the resentments
    Of this world won't cry out!

[How the butterfly sports,—just as if there were no enmity (or “envy”) in this world!]

[Look at how the butterfly flits around, just as if there were no hatred (or “jealousy”) in this world!]

    Chō tobu ya,
Kono yo ni nozomi
    Nai yō ni!

Chō tobu ya,
In this world, I wish
    Not to desire!

[Ah, the butterfly!—it sports about as if it had nothing more to desire in this present state of existence.]

[Ah, the butterfly!—it flits around as if it has nothing else to want in this current state of being.]

    Nami no hana ni
Tomari kanétaru,
    Kochō kana!

Nami no hana ni
Tomari kanétaru,
    Kochō kana!

[Having found it difficult indeed to perch upon the (foam-) blossoms of the waves,—alas for the butterfly!]

[It has been really hard to settle on the (foam-) blossoms of the waves—what a shame for the butterfly!]

    Mutsumashi ya!—
Umaré-kawareba
    Nobé no chō.[10]

Mutsumashi ya!—
When I am reborn
    In the realm of Nobé.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[If (in our next existence) we be born into the state of butterflies upon the moor, then perchance we may be happy together!]

[i>If[/i] (in our next life) [i>we are born as butterflies on the moor, then maybe we can be happy together![/i>]

    Nadéshiko ni
Chōchō shiroshi—
    Taré no kon?[11]

Nadéshiko ni
Butterfly white—
    Whose? __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[On the pink-flower there is a white butterfly: whose spirit, I wonder?]

[i]On the pink flower, there’s a white butterfly: whose spirit could it be?[/i]

    Ichi-nichi no
Tsuma to miëkéri—
    Chō futatsu.

One day
I saw my wife—
    Two butterflies.

[The one-day wife has at last appeared—a pair of butterflies!]

[i]The one-day wife has finally shown up—a pair of butterflies![/i]

    Kité wa maü,
Futari shidzuka no
    Kochō kana!

Kité wa maü,
Futari shidzuka no
    Kochō kana!

[Approaching they dance; but when the two meet at last they are very quiet, the butterflies!]

[As they come closer, they dance; but when the two finally meet, they are very still, the butterflies!]

    Chō wo oü
Kokoro-mochitashi
    Itsumadémo!

Chō wo oü
Keep your heart
Always!

[Would that I might always have the heart (desire) of chasing butterflies![12]]

[I wish I could always have the heart (desire) to chase butterflies![12]]


Besides these specimens of poetry about butterflies, I have one queer example to offer of Japanese prose literature on the same topic. The original, of which I have attempted only a free translation, can be found in the curious old book Mushi-Isamé (“Insect-Admonitions”); and it assumes the form of a discourse to a butterfly. But it is really a didactic allegory,—suggesting the moral significance of a social rise and fall:—

Besides these examples of poetry about butterflies, I have one strange instance of Japanese prose literature on the same topic. The original, of which I have provided only a loose translation, can be found in the intriguing old book Mushi-Isamé (“Insect-Admonitions”); and it takes the form of a message to a butterfly. But it is really a teaching allegory—suggesting the moral significance of social rise and fall:—

“Now, under the sun of spring, the winds are gentle, and flowers pinkly bloom, and grasses are soft, and the hearts of people are glad. Butterflies everywhere flutter joyously: so many persons now compose Chinese verses and Japanese verses about butterflies.

“Now, in the spring sun, the winds are mild, flowers are blooming in shades of pink, the grass is soft, and people's hearts are happy. Butterflies are fluttering everywhere joyfully: many people are now writing Chinese and Japanese poems about butterflies.”

“And this season, O Butterfly, is indeed the season of your bright prosperity: so comely you now are that in the whole world there is nothing more comely. For that reason all other insects admire and envy you;—there is not among them even one that does not envy you. Nor do insects alone regard you with envy: men also both envy and admire you. Sōshū of China, in a dream, assumed your shape;—Sakoku of Japan, after dying, took your form, and therein made ghostly apparition. Nor is the envy that you inspire shared only by insects and mankind: even things without soul change their form into yours;—witness the barley-grass, which turns into a butterfly.[13]

“And this season, O Butterfly, is truly your time to shine: you are so beautiful now that nothing else in the world compares. Because of this, all the other insects admire and envy you; there isn’t one among them that doesn’t feel envy. It’s not just insects that envy you; people do too. Sōshū of China dreamed he became you; Sakoku of Japan, after dying, took your form and made a ghostly appearance. The envy you inspire isn’t limited to insects and humans; even soulless things transform into you—like barley grass, which turns into a butterfly.[13]

“And therefore you are lifted up with pride, and think to yourself: ‘In all this world there is nothing superior to me!’ Ah! I can very well guess what is in your heart: you are too much satisfied with your own person. That is why you let yourself be blown thus lightly about by every wind;—that is why you never remain still,—always, always thinking, ‘In the whole world there is no one so fortunate as I.’

“And so you’re filled with pride and think to yourself: ‘There’s nothing in this world better than me!’ Ah! I can easily sense what’s in your heart: you’re way too pleased with yourself. That’s why you let yourself be tossed around by every breeze; that’s why you never stay still—always, always thinking, ‘In the entire world, no one is as lucky as I am.’”

“But now try to think a little about your own personal history. It is worth recalling; for there is a vulgar side to it. How a vulgar side? Well, for a considerable time after you were born, you had no such reason for rejoicing in your form. You were then a mere cabbage-insect, a hairy worm; and you were so poor that you could not afford even one robe to cover your nakedness; and your appearance was altogether disgusting. Everybody in those days hated the sight of you. Indeed you had good reason to be ashamed of yourself; and so ashamed you were that you collected old twigs and rubbish to hide in, and you made a hiding-nest, and hung it to a branch,—and then everybody cried out to you, ‘Raincoat Insect!’ (Mino-mushi.)[14] And during that period of your life, your sins were grievous. Among the tender green leaves of beautiful cherry-trees you and your fellows assembled, and there made ugliness extraordinary; and the expectant eyes of the people, who came from far away to admire the beauty of those cherry-trees, were hurt by the sight of you. And of things even more hateful than this you were guilty. You knew that poor, poor men and women had been cultivating daikon (2) in their fields,—toiling under the hot sun till their hearts were filled with bitterness by reason of having to care for that daikon; and you persuaded your companions to go with you, and to gather upon the leaves of that daikon, and on the leaves of other vegetables planted by those poor people. Out of your greediness you ravaged those leaves, and gnawed them into all shapes of ugliness,—caring nothing for the trouble of those poor folk... Yes, such a creature you were, and such were your doings.

“But now take a moment to think about your own personal history. It's worth revisiting, as there’s a less glamorous side to it. What do I mean by that? Well, for quite some time after you were born, you had no reason to feel proud of your form. You were just a little insect, a hairy worm; so poor that you couldn’t even afford a single piece of clothing to cover your nakedness, and your appearance was utterly unappealing. Everyone back then couldn't stand the sight of you. In fact, you had every reason to feel ashamed; so much so that you collected old twigs and trash to hide among, creating a makeshift nest and hanging it from a branch,—and then everyone shouted at you, ‘Raincoat Insect!’ (Mino-mushi.)[14] During that period of your life, your actions were quite shameful. You and your friends gathered among the delicate green leaves of lovely cherry trees, making a big mess, and the hopeful gazes of people who came from far away to admire the beauty of those cherry trees were hurt by the sight of you. You were guilty of even worse things than this. You knew that poor men and women had been growing daikon (2) in their fields,—working hard under the blazing sun until they felt bitter about having to tend to that daikon; yet you convinced your friends to join you and feast on the leaves of that daikon and other vegetables planted by those struggling folks. Out of your greed, you destroyed those leaves, chewing them up into all kinds of unsightly shapes,—without a care for the efforts of those poor people... Yes, that’s what you were, and that’s what you did.”

“And now that you have a comely form, you despise your old comrades, the insects; and, whenever you happen to meet any of them, you pretend not to know them [literally, ‘You make an I-don’t-know face’]. Now you want to have none but wealthy and exalted people for friends... Ah! You have forgotten the old times, have you?

“And now that you have a nice appearance, you look down on your old friends, the insects; and whenever you happen to see any of them, you act like you don’t know them. Now you only want to be friends with rich and powerful people... Ah! Have you forgotten the old days, huh?

“It is true that many people have forgotten your past, and are charmed by the sight of your present graceful shape and white wings, and write Chinese verses and Japanese verses about you. The high-born damsel, who could not bear even to look at you in your former shape, now gazes at you with delight, and wants you to perch upon her hairpin, and holds out her dainty fan in the hope that you will light upon it. But this reminds me that there is an ancient Chinese story about you, which is not pretty.

“It’s true that many have forgotten your past and are captivated by your current graceful form and white wings, writing Chinese and Japanese poems about you. The noble lady, who couldn’t even bear to look at you before, now watches you with joy and wishes for you to rest on her hairpin, holding out her delicate fan in hopes you’ll settle on it. But this brings to mind an old Chinese story about you that isn’t so flattering.”

“In the time of the Emperor Gensō, the Imperial Palace contained hundreds and thousands of beautiful ladies,—so many, indeed, that it would have been difficult for any man to decide which among them was the loveliest. So all of those beautiful persons were assembled together in one place; and you were set free to fly among them; and it was decreed that the damsel upon whose hairpin you perched should be augustly summoned to the Imperial Chamber. In that time there could not be more than one Empress—which was a good law; but, because of you, the Emperor Gensō did great mischief in the land. For your mind is light and frivolous; and although among so many beautiful women there must have been some persons of pure heart, you would look for nothing but beauty, and so betook yourself to the person most beautiful in outward appearance. Therefore many of the female attendants ceased altogether to think about the right way of women, and began to study how to make themselves appear splendid in the eyes of men. And the end of it was that the Emperor Gensō died a pitiful and painful death—all because of your light and trifling mind. Indeed, your real character can easily be seen from your conduct in other matters. There are trees, for example,—such as the evergreen-oak and the pine,—whose leaves do not fade and fall, but remain always green;—these are trees of firm heart, trees of solid character. But you say that they are stiff and formal; and you hate the sight of them, and never pay them a visit. Only to the cherry-tree, and the kaido[15], and the peony, and the yellow rose you go: those you like because they have showy flowers, and you try only to please them. Such conduct, let me assure you, is very unbecoming. Those trees certainly have handsome flowers; but hunger-satisfying fruits they have not; and they are grateful to those only who are fond of luxury and show. And that is just the reason why they are pleased by your fluttering wings and delicate shape;—that is why they are kind to you.

“In the time of Emperor Gensō, the Imperial Palace was filled with hundreds and thousands of beautiful ladies—so many that it would have been hard for any man to choose the most stunning among them. All these lovely individuals were gathered in one place; and you were free to flit among them; it was decided that the girl whose hairpin you landed on would be formally summoned to the Imperial Chamber. At that time, there could only be one Empress—which was a wise rule; but because of you, Emperor Gensō caused great trouble in the land. Your mind is light and superficial; and although among so many beautiful women there must have been some with pure hearts, you sought only beauty, gravitating towards the one who was most physically attractive. As a result, many of the female attendants stopped thinking about what it meant to be a true woman and instead focused on how to make themselves look impressive in the eyes of men. The outcome was that Emperor Gensō met a tragic and painful end—all because of your frivolous and shallow mindset. Indeed, your true nature is easily revealed through your behavior in other matters. There are trees, for instance—like the evergreen-oak and the pine—whose leaves stay green and don't fall; these are trees of strong heart, trees of solid character. Yet you claim they are rigid and formal; you dislike their appearance and never visit them. You only go to the cherry tree, and the kaido[15], the peony, and the yellow rose: you favor them because they have flashy flowers, and you only aim to please them. Such behavior, let me tell you, is very unbecoming. Those trees certainly produce beautiful flowers; but they bear no satisfying fruits, and they are only grateful to those who love luxury and show. And that’s exactly why they are charmed by your fluttering wings and delicate form; it’s why they are kind to you.”

“Now, in this spring season, while you sportively dance through the gardens of the wealthy, or hover among the beautiful alleys of cherry-trees in blossom, you say to yourself: ‘Nobody in the world has such pleasure as I, or such excellent friends. And, in spite of all that people may say, I most love the peony,—and the golden yellow rose is my own darling, and I will obey her every least behest; for that is my pride and my delight.’... So you say. But the opulent and elegant season of flowers is very short: soon they will fade and fall. Then, in the time of summer heat, there will be green leaves only; and presently the winds of autumn will blow, when even the leaves themselves will shower down like rain, parari-parari. And your fate will then be as the fate of the unlucky in the proverb, Tanomi ki no shita ni amé furu [Even through the tree upon which I relied for shelter the rain leaks down]. For you will seek out your old friend, the root-cutting insect, the grub, and beg him to let you return into your old-time hole;—but now having wings, you will not be able to enter the hole because of them, and you will not be able to shelter your body anywhere between heaven and earth, and all the moor-grass will then have withered, and you will not have even one drop of dew with which to moisten your tongue,—and there will be nothing left for you to do but to lie down and die. All because of your light and frivolous heart—but, ah! how lamentable an end!”...

“Now, in this spring season, while you joyfully dance through the gardens of the rich, or wander among the beautiful blooming cherry tree paths, you think to yourself: ‘No one in the world has as much pleasure as I do, or such wonderful friends. And, despite what people may say, I love the peony the most—and the golden yellow rose is my favorite, and I will obey her every little wish; for that is my pride and my joy.’... So you think. But the lush and elegant season of flowers is very short: soon they will fade and fall. Then, during the hot summer, there will only be green leaves left; and soon the autumn winds will blow, when even the leaves themselves will fall like rain, parari-parari. And your fate will then be like that of the unfortunate in the proverb, Tanomi ki no shita ni amé furu [Even through the tree upon which I relied for shelter the rain leaks down]. You will look for your old friend, the root-cutting insect, the grub, and ask him to let you return to your old hole;—but now with wings, you won’t be able to enter the hole because of them, and you won’t be able to find shelter anywhere between heaven and earth, and all the moor-grass will have withered, and you won’t have even one drop of dew to moisten your tongue,—and there will be nothing left for you to do but lie down and die. All because of your carefree and frivolous heart—but, ah! what a sad end!”...

III

Most of the Japanese stories about butterflies appear, as I have said, to be of Chinese origin. But I have one which is probably indigenous; and it seems to me worth telling for the benefit of persons who believe there is no “romantic love” in the Far East.

Most of the Japanese stories about butterflies seem, as I mentioned, to come from Chinese origins. However, I have one that is likely local, and I think it's worth sharing for those who believe there's no “romantic love” in the Far East.

Behind the cemetery of the temple of Sōzanji, in the suburbs of the capital, there long stood a solitary cottage, occupied by an old man named Takahama. He was liked in the neighborhood, by reason of his amiable ways; but almost everybody supposed him to be a little mad. Unless a man take the Buddhist vows, he is expected to marry, and to bring up a family. But Takahama did not belong to the religious life; and he could not be persuaded to marry. Neither had he ever been known to enter into a love-relation with any woman. For more than fifty years he had lived entirely alone.

Behind the cemetery of the Sōzanji temple, in the outskirts of the capital, there stood a small cottage, home to an old man named Takahama. He was well-liked in the neighborhood because of his friendly nature, but most people thought he was a bit eccentric. Normally, a man is expected to marry and raise a family unless he takes Buddhist vows. However, Takahama wasn’t part of the religious life, and no one could convince him to get married. He had never been known to have a romantic relationship with any woman. For more than fifty years, he lived completely alone.

One summer he fell sick, and knew that he had not long to live. He then sent for his sister-in-law, a widow, and for her only son,—a lad of about twenty years old, to whom he was much attached. Both promptly came, and did whatever they could to soothe the old man’s last hours.

One summer, he got sick and realized he didn’t have much time left. He called for his sister-in-law, who was a widow, and her only son—a young man of about twenty whom he was very close to. They both came right away and did everything they could to comfort the old man in his final hours.

One sultry afternoon, while the widow and her son were watching at his bedside, Takahama fell asleep. At the same moment a very large white butterfly entered the room, and perched upon the sick man’s pillow. The nephew drove it away with a fan; but it returned immediately to the pillow, and was again driven away, only to come back a third time. Then the nephew chased it into the garden, and across the garden, through an open gate, into the cemetery of the neighboring temple. But it continued to flutter before him as if unwilling to be driven further, and acted so queerly that he began to wonder whether it was really a butterfly, or a ma[16]. He again chased it, and followed it far into the cemetery, until he saw it fly against a tomb,—a woman’s tomb. There it unaccountably disappeared; and he searched for it in vain. He then examined the monument. It bore the personal name “Akiko,” (3) together with an unfamiliar family name, and an inscription stating that Akiko had died at the age of eighteen. Apparently the tomb had been erected about fifty years previously: moss had begun to gather upon it. But it had been well cared for: there were fresh flowers before it; and the water-tank had recently been filled.

One hot afternoon, while the widow and her son were sitting by his bedside, Takahama fell asleep. At that moment, a large white butterfly flew into the room and landed on the sick man's pillow. The nephew tried to shoo it away with a fan, but it quickly returned to the pillow, and he drove it away again, only for it to come back a third time. The nephew then chased it outside into the garden, across the garden, and through an open gate into the cemetery of the nearby temple. But it kept fluttering in front of him as if it didn’t want to be chased away, acting so strangely that he began to wonder if it was really a butterfly or a ma[16]. He chased it again and followed it deep into the cemetery until he saw it fly against a tomb—a woman's tomb. There, it mysteriously vanished, and he searched for it in vain. He then examined the monument. It had the name "Akiko," (3) along with an unfamiliar family name, and an inscription stating that Akiko had died at the age of eighteen. Apparently, the tomb had been built about fifty years earlier: moss was starting to accumulate on it. But it had been well maintained: there were fresh flowers in front of it, and the water tank had recently been filled.

On returning to the sick room, the young man was shocked by the announcement that his uncle had ceased to breathe. Death had come to the sleeper painlessly; and the dead face smiled.

On returning to the sick room, the young man was shocked by the announcement that his uncle had stopped breathing. Death had come to the sleeper without pain, and the dead face wore a smile.

The young man told his mother of what he had seen in the cemetery.

The young man told his mom about what he had seen in the cemetery.

“Ah!” exclaimed the widow, “then it must have been Akiko!”...

“Ah!” exclaimed the widow, “then it must have been Akiko!”

“But who was Akiko, mother?” the nephew asked.

“But who was Akiko, Mom?” the nephew asked.

The widow answered:—

The widow replied:—

“When your good uncle was young he was betrothed to a charming girl called Akiko, the daughter of a neighbor. Akiko died of consumption, only a little before the day appointed for the wedding; and her promised husband sorrowed greatly. After Akiko had been buried, he made a vow never to marry; and he built this little house beside the cemetery, so that he might be always near her grave. All this happened more than fifty years ago. And every day of those fifty years—winter and summer alike—your uncle went to the cemetery, and prayed at the grave, and swept the tomb, and set offerings before it. But he did not like to have any mention made of the matter; and he never spoke of it... So, at last, Akiko came for him: the white butterfly was her soul.”

“When your good uncle was young, he was engaged to a lovely girl named Akiko, who was the daughter of a neighbor. Akiko died of tuberculosis, just a little before their wedding day, and her fiancé mourned deeply. After Akiko was buried, he vowed never to marry again and built this little house next to the cemetery so he could always be close to her grave. This all happened over fifty years ago. Every day for those fifty years—through winter and summer—your uncle went to the cemetery, prayed at the grave, cleaned the tomb, and left offerings. He didn’t like to talk about it and never mentioned it... So, eventually, Akiko came for him: the white butterfly was her soul.”

IV

I had almost forgotten to mention an ancient Japanese dance, called the Butterfly Dance (Kochō-Mai), which used to be performed in the Imperial Palace, by dancers costumed as butterflies. Whether it is danced occasionally nowadays I do not know. It is said to be very difficult to learn. Six dancers are required for the proper performance of it; and they must move in particular figures,—obeying traditional rules for every step, pose, or gesture,—and circling about each other very slowly to the sound of hand-drums and great drums, small flutes and great flutes, and pandean pipes of a form unknown to Western Pan.

I almost forgot to mention an ancient Japanese dance called the Butterfly Dance (Kochō-Mai

[Illustration]

BUTTERFLY DANCE

Butterfly Dance

MOSQUITOES

With a view to self-protection I have been reading Dr. Howard’s book, “Mosquitoes.” I am persecuted by mosquitoes. There are several species in my neighborhood; but only one of them is a serious torment,—a tiny needly thing, all silver-speckled and silver-streaked. The puncture of it is sharp as an electric burn; and the mere hum of it has a lancinating quality of tone which foretells the quality of the pain about to come,—much in the same way that a particular smell suggests a particular taste. I find that this mosquito much resembles the creature which Dr. Howard calls Stegomyia fasciata, or Culex fasciatus: and that its habits are the same as those of the Stegomyia. For example, it is diurnal rather than nocturnal and becomes most troublesome in the afternoon. And I have discovered that it comes from the Buddhist cemetery,—a very old cemetery,—in the rear of my garden.

To protect myself, I've been reading Dr. Howard’s book, “Mosquitoes.” I’m constantly bothered by mosquitoes. There are several types in my area, but only one is a real nuisance—this tiny, needle-like one that's covered in silver spots and streaks. Its bite feels as sharp as an electric shock, and just the sound of it has a cutting quality that warns me of the pain about to hit—kind of like how a certain smell hints at a specific taste. I’ve found that this mosquito is very similar to the one Dr. Howard refers to as Stegomyia fasciata or Culex fasciatus: its behavior mirrors that of the Stegomyia species. For instance, it’s active during the day instead of at night and is particularly bothersome in the afternoon. I’ve also noticed that it comes from the Buddhist cemetery—a very old one—behind my garden.

Dr. Howard’s book declares that, in order to rid a neighborhood of mosquitoes, it is only necessary to pour a little petroleum, or kerosene oil, into the stagnant water where they breed. Once a week the oil should be used, “at the rate of once ounce for every fifteen square feet of water-surface, and a proportionate quantity for any less surface.” ...But please to consider the conditions in my neighborhood!

Dr. Howard’s book states that to eliminate mosquitoes from a neighborhood, all you need to do is pour a little petroleum or kerosene into the stagnant water where they breed. The oil should be applied once a week, “at the rate of one ounce for every fifteen square feet of water surface, and a proportionate amount for any smaller area.” ...But please consider the conditions in my neighborhood!

I have said that my tormentors come from the Buddhist cemetery. Before nearly every tomb in that old cemetery there is a water-receptacle, or cistern, called mizutamé. In the majority of cases this mizutamé is simply an oblong cavity chiseled in the broad pedestal supporting the monument; but before tombs of a costly kind, having no pedestal-tank, a larger separate tank is placed, cut out of a single block of stone, and decorated with a family crest, or with symbolic carvings. In front of a tomb of the humblest class, having no mizutamé, water is placed in cups or other vessels,—for the dead must have water. Flowers also must be offered to them; and before every tomb you will find a pair of bamboo cups, or other flower-vessels; and these, of course, contain water. There is a well in the cemetery to supply water for the graves. Whenever the tombs are visited by relatives and friends of the dead, fresh water is poured into the tanks and cups. But as an old cemetery of this kind contains thousands of mizutamé, and tens of thousands of flower-vessels the water in all of these cannot be renewed every day. It becomes stagnant and populous. The deeper tanks seldom get dry;—the rainfall at Tōkyō being heavy enough to keep them partly filled during nine months out of the twelve.

I’ve mentioned that my tormentors come from the Buddhist cemetery. In front of nearly every tomb in that old cemetery, there’s a water receptacle or cistern called mizutamé. Most of the time, this mizutamé is just a long cavity carved into the base of the monument; however, in front of more expensive tombs that lack a pedestal tank, a larger separate tank is placed, carved from a single block of stone and often adorned with a family crest or symbolic carvings. In front of the simplest tombs that don’t have a mizutamé, water is provided in cups or other vessels—because the dead need water. Flowers must also be offered; and before every tomb, you’ll find a pair of bamboo cups or other flower vessels, which, of course, contain water. There’s a well in the cemetery to supply water for the graves. Whenever relatives and friends visit the tombs, they pour fresh water into the tanks and cups. But since an old cemetery like this has thousands of mizutamé and tens of thousands of flower vessels, the water in all of these can’t be refilled every day. It becomes stagnant and teeming with life. The deeper tanks usually don’t dry out; the rainfall in Tōkyō is heavy enough to keep them partly filled for nine months out of the year.

Well, it is in these tanks and flower-vessels that mine enemies are born: they rise by millions from the water of the dead;—and, according to Buddhist doctrine, some of them may be reincarnations of those very dead, condemned by the error of former lives to the condition of Jiki-ketsu-gaki, or blood-drinking pretas.... Anyhow the malevolence of the Culex fasciatus would justify the suspicion that some wicked human soul had been compressed into that wailing speck of a body....

Well, it's in these tanks and flowerpots that my enemies are created: they emerge by the millions from the water of the dead;—and, according to Buddhist belief, some of them might be reincarnations of those very dead, doomed by the mistakes of past lives to the state of Jiki-ketsu-gaki, or blood-drinking spirits.... Either way, the malice of the Culex fasciatus would support the suspicion that some evil human soul had been trapped in that tiny, wailing body....

Now, to return to the subject of kerosene-oil, you can exterminate the mosquitoes of any locality by covering with a film of kerosene all stagnant water surfaces therein. The larvae die on rising to breathe; and the adult females perish when they approach the water to launch their rafts of eggs. And I read, in Dr. Howard’s book, that the actual cost of freeing from mosquitoes one American town of fifty thousand inhabitants, does not exceed three hundred dollars!...

Now, to get back to kerosene oil, you can get rid of mosquitoes in any area by covering all stagnant water with a layer of kerosene. The larvae die when they come up to breathe, and the adult females die when they come to the water to lay their eggs. I read in Dr. Howard’s book that the actual cost to eliminate mosquitoes in an American town with fifty thousand residents is no more than three hundred dollars!...

I wonder what would be said if the city-government of Tōkyō—which is aggressively scientific and progressive—were suddenly to command that all water-surfaces in the Buddhist cemeteries should be covered, at regular intervals, with a film of kerosene oil! How could the religion which prohibits the taking of any life—even of invisible life—yield to such a mandate? Would filial piety even dream of consenting to obey such an order? And then to think of the cost, in labor and time, of putting kerosene oil, every seven days, into the millions of mizutamé, and the tens of millions of bamboo flower-cups, in the Tōkyō graveyards!... Impossible! To free the city from mosquitoes it would be necessary to demolish the ancient graveyards;—and that would signify the ruin of the Buddhist temples attached to them;—and that would mean the disparition of so many charming gardens, with their lotus-ponds and Sanscrit-lettered monuments and humpy bridges and holy groves and weirdly-smiling Buddhas! So the extermination of the Culex fasciatus would involve the destruction of the poetry of the ancestral cult,—surely too great a price to pay!...

I wonder what would happen if the Tokyo city government—which is highly scientific and forward-thinking—were to suddenly mandate that all water surfaces in the Buddhist cemeteries should be regularly covered with a layer of kerosene oil! How could a religion that forbids taking any life—even microscopic life—agree to such a policy? Would anyone feel comfortable following such an order out of respect for their ancestors? And just think about the cost, in terms of labor and time, to pour kerosene oil into the millions of mizutamé and the tens of millions of bamboo flower cups in the Tokyo graveyards every week!... Impossible! To rid the city of mosquitoes, we would have to destroy the ancient graveyards—which would mean the end of the Buddhist temples connected to them—which would lead to the loss of so many beautiful gardens, with their lotus ponds and Sanskrit-lettered monuments and humped bridges and sacred groves and oddly-smiling Buddhas! So, the elimination of Culex fasciatus would come at the cost of the beauty of the ancestral worship—which is surely too high a price to pay!...

Besides, I should like, when my time comes, to be laid away in some Buddhist graveyard of the ancient kind,—so that my ghostly company should be ancient, caring nothing for the fashions and the changes and the disintegrations of Meiji (1). That old cemetery behind my garden would be a suitable place. Everything there is beautiful with a beauty of exceeding and startling queerness; each tree and stone has been shaped by some old, old ideal which no longer exists in any living brain; even the shadows are not of this time and sun, but of a world forgotten, that never knew steam or electricity or magnetism or—kerosene oil! Also in the boom of the big bell there is a quaintness of tone which wakens feelings, so strangely far-away from all the nineteenth-century part of me, that the faint blind stirrings of them make me afraid,—deliciously afraid. Never do I hear that billowing peal but I become aware of a striving and a fluttering in the abyssal part of my ghost,—a sensation as of memories struggling to reach the light beyond the obscurations of a million million deaths and births. I hope to remain within hearing of that bell... And, considering the possibility of being doomed to the state of a Jiki-ketsu-gaki, I want to have my chance of being reborn in some bamboo flower-cup, or mizutamé, whence I might issue softly, singing my thin and pungent song, to bite some people that I know.

Besides, when my time comes, I want to be buried in an old Buddhist graveyard, so my ghostly companions will be ancient, unconcerned with the trends and changes of the Meiji era. That old cemetery behind my garden would be a perfect spot. Everything there has an extraordinary, striking beauty; each tree and stone has been shaped by some old ideal that no one alive can understand anymore; even the shadows belong to a forgotten world that never knew steam, electricity, magnetism, or kerosene oil! The deep sound of the big bell has a charm that stirs feelings in me, strangely distant from my nineteenth-century self, making me feel both afraid and delighted. Whenever I hear that resonant peal, I sense a struggle and flutter in the deeper part of my spirit—an awareness of memories trying to emerge from the countless deaths and rebirths. I hope to always be within earshot of that bell... And thinking about the chance of being condemned to the state of a Jiki-ketsu-gaki, I want the opportunity to be reborn in a bamboo flower-cup, or mizutamé, from which I could emerge softly, singing my delicate and pungent song, to annoy some people I know.

ANTS

I

This morning sky, after the night’s tempest, is a pure and dazzling blue. The air—the delicious air!—is full of sweet resinous odors, shed from the countless pine-boughs broken and strewn by the gale. In the neighboring bamboo-grove I hear the flute-call of the bird that praises the Sûtra of the Lotos; and the land is very still by reason of the south wind. Now the summer, long delayed, is truly with us: butterflies of queer Japanese colors are flickering about; semi (1) are wheezing; wasps are humming; gnats are dancing in the sun; and the ants are busy repairing their damaged habitations... I bethink me of a Japanese poem:—

This morning sky, after last night's storm, is a clear and bright blue. The air—such a delightful air!—is filled with sweet, resinous scents from the countless pine branches broken and scattered by the wind. In the nearby bamboo grove, I hear the call of the bird that sings the praises of the Lotus Sutra; and the land is very calm because of the south wind. Now summer, which has been long awaited, is truly here: butterflies of unusual Japanese colors are fluttering around; cicadas are buzzing; wasps are humming; gnats are dancing in the sunlight; and the ants are busy fixing their damaged homes... I think of a Japanese poem:—

    Yuku é naki:
Ari no sumai ya!
    Go-getsu amé.

Yuku é naki:
Ari no sumai ya!
    It's pouring rain.

[Now the poor creature has nowhere to go!... Alas for the dwellings of the ants in this rain of the fifth month!]

[Now the poor creature has nowhere to go!... Oh, how unfortunate for the ant homes in this rain of May!]

But those big black ants in my garden do not seem to need any sympathy. They have weathered the storm in some unimaginable way, while great trees were being uprooted, and houses blown to fragments, and roads washed out of existence. Yet, before the typhoon, they took no other visible precaution than to block up the gates of their subterranean town. And the spectacle of their triumphant toil to-day impels me to attempt an essay on Ants.

But those big black ants in my garden don't seem to need any sympathy. They've gotten through the storm in some unimaginable way, while huge trees were uprooted, houses were blown to pieces, and roads were completely washed away. Yet, before the typhoon, they took no other visible precautions than to seal off the entrances of their underground town. And watching their triumphant effort today inspires me to write an essay on ants.

I should have liked to preface my disquisitions with something from the old Japanese literature,—something emotional or metaphysical. But all that my Japanese friends were able to find for me on the subject,—excepting some verses of little worth,—was Chinese. This Chinese material consisted chiefly of strange stories; and one of them seems to me worth quoting,—faute de mieux.

I would have liked to start my discussions with something from old Japanese literature—something emotional or philosophical. But all my Japanese friends could find for me on the topic—apart from some verses that weren’t very meaningful—was Chinese. This Chinese material mainly included weird stories; and one of them seems worth quoting—faute de mieux.


In the province of Taishū, in China, there was a pious man who, every day, during many years, fervently worshiped a certain goddess. One morning, while he was engaged in his devotions, a beautiful woman, wearing a yellow robe, came into his chamber and stood before him. He, greatly surprised, asked her what she wanted, and why she had entered unannounced. She answered: “I am not a woman: I am the goddess whom you have so long and so faithfully worshiped; and I have now come to prove to you that your devotion has not been in vain... Are you acquainted with the language of Ants?” The worshiper replied: “I am only a low-born and ignorant person,—not a scholar; and even of the language of superior men I know nothing.” At these words the goddess smiled, and drew from her bosom a little box, shaped like an incense box. She opened the box, dipped a finger into it, and took therefrom some kind of ointment with which she anointed the ears of the man. “Now,” she said to him, “try to find some Ants, and when you find any, stoop down, and listen carefully to their talk. You will be able to understand it; and you will hear of something to your advantage... Only remember that you must not frighten or vex the Ants.” Then the goddess vanished away.

In the province of Taishū, China, there was a devout man who, for many years, worshipped a particular goddess every day with great fervor. One morning, while he was deep in his prayers, a beautiful woman in a yellow robe entered his room and stood in front of him. Surprised, he asked her what she wanted and why she came in without notice. She replied, “I am not just a woman; I am the goddess you have faithfully worshipped for so long, and I’ve come to show you that your devotion has been worthwhile... Do you know the language of Ants?” The worshiper said, “I am just a common and uneducated person—certainly not a scholar; I know nothing even of the language of learned men.” At this, the goddess smiled and took out a small box from her robe, resembling an incense box. She opened it, dipped her finger into it, and applied some ointment to the man’s ears. “Now,” she instructed, “try to find some Ants, and when you do, bend down and listen closely to their conversation. You will understand it, and it will reveal something beneficial to you... Just remember not to scare or annoy the Ants.” Then the goddess disappeared.

The man immediately went out to look for some Ants. He had scarcely crossed the threshold of his door when he perceived two Ants upon a stone supporting one of the house-pillars. He stooped over them, and listened; and he was astonished to find that he could hear them talking, and could understand what they said. “Let us try to find a warmer place,” proposed one of the Ants. “Why a warmer place?” asked the other;—“what is the matter with this place?” “It is too damp and cold below,” said the first Ant; “there is a big treasure buried here; and the sunshine cannot warm the ground about it.” Then the two Ants went away together, and the listener ran for a spade.

The man immediately went outside to look for some ants. He had barely crossed the threshold of his door when he spotted two ants on a stone supporting one of the pillars of the house. He leaned down and listened, and he was surprised to find that he could hear them talking and understood what they were saying. “Let’s try to find a warmer place,” suggested one of the ants. “Why a warmer place?” asked the other; “what’s wrong with this spot?” “It’s too damp and cold down here,” said the first ant; “there’s a big treasure buried here, and the sunshine can’t warm the ground around it.” Then the two ants left together, and the listener ran to get a spade.

By digging in the neighborhood of the pillar, he soon found a number of large jars full of gold coin. The discovery of this treasure made him a very rich man.

By digging around the area of the pillar, he quickly found several large jars filled with gold coins. This treasure made him extremely wealthy.

Afterwards he often tried to listen to the conversation of Ants. But he was never again able to hear them speak. The ointment of the goddess had opened his ears to their mysterious language for only a single day.

After that, he often tried to listen to the ants' conversations. But he was never able to hear them speak again. The goddess's ointment had only opened his ears to their mysterious language for one day.


Now I, like that Chinese devotee, must confess myself a very ignorant person, and naturally unable to hear the conversation of Ants. But the Fairy of Science sometimes touches my ears and eyes with her wand; and then, for a little time, I am able to hear things inaudible, and to perceive things imperceptible.

Now I, like that Chinese devotee, must admit I'm quite ignorant and naturally unable to hear the conversations of ants. But the Fairy of Science sometimes touches my ears and eyes with her wand; and then, for a little while, I can hear things that are usually inaudible and perceive things that are usually imperceptible.

II

For the same reason that it is considered wicked, in sundry circles, to speak of a non-Christian people having produced a civilization ethically superior to our own, certain persons will not be pleased by what I am going to say about ants. But there are men, incomparably wiser than I can ever hope to be, who think about insects and civilizations independently of the blessings of Christianity; and I find encouragement in the new Cambridge Natural History, which contains the following remarks by Professor David Sharp, concerning ants:—

For the same reason that some people think it's wrong to say that a non-Christian society has created a civilization that's better than ours, there will be those who won't like what I'm about to say about ants. However, there are individuals far wiser than I could ever be who view insects and civilizations without relying on Christian values; and I find support in the new Cambridge Natural History, which includes these comments by Professor David Sharp about ants:—

“Observation has revealed the most remarkable phenomena in the lives of these insects. Indeed we can scarcely avoid the conclusion that they have acquired, in many respects, the art of living together in societies more perfectly than our own species has; and that they have anticipated us in the acquisition of some of the industries and arts that greatly facilitate social life.”

“Observation has shown the most amazing things in the lives of these insects. In fact, we can hardly ignore the conclusion that they have mastered, in many ways, the ability to live together in societies more effectively than humans have; and that they have been ahead of us in developing some of the skills and crafts that make social life much easier.”

I suppose that a few well-informed persons will dispute this plain statement by a trained specialist. The contemporary man of science is not apt to become sentimental about ants or bees; but he will not hesitate to acknowledge that, in regard to social evolution, these insects appear to have advanced “beyond man.” Mr. Herbert Spencer, whom nobody will charge with romantic tendencies, goes considerably further than Professor Sharp; showing us that ants are, in a very real sense, ethically as well as economically in advance of humanity,—their lives being entirely devoted to altruistic ends. Indeed, Professor Sharp somewhat needlessly qualifies his praise of the ant with this cautious observation:—

I suppose some knowledgeable people will challenge this straightforward statement from a trained expert. Modern scientists aren’t typically sentimental about ants or bees, but they won’t hesitate to admit that, in terms of social evolution, these insects seem to have progressed “beyond man.” Mr. Herbert Spencer, who certainly can’t be considered romantic, goes even further than Professor Sharp, arguing that ants are, in a very real sense, ethically as well as economically ahead of humanity—they dedicate their lives entirely to altruistic causes. In fact, Professor Sharp somewhat unnecessarily tempers his praise of the ant with this cautious remark:—

“The competence of the ant is not like that of man. It is devoted to the welfare of the species rather than to that of the individual, which is, as it were, sacrificed or specialized for the benefit of the community.”

“The skills of the ant are different from those of humans. Ants are focused on the well-being of their species instead of the individual, who is essentially sacrificed or specialized for the good of the community.”

—The obvious implication,—that any social state, in which the improvement of the individual is sacrificed to the common welfare, leaves much to be desired,—is probably correct, from the actual human standpoint. For man is yet imperfectly evolved; and human society has much to gain from his further individualization. But in regard to social insects the implied criticism is open to question. “The improvement of the individual,” says Herbert Spencer, “consists in the better fitting of him for social cooperation; and this, being conducive to social prosperity, is conducive to the maintenance of the race.” In other words, the value of the individual can be only in relation to the society; and this granted, whether the sacrifice of the individual for the sake of that society be good or evil must depend upon what the society might gain or lose through a further individualization of its members... But as we shall presently see, the conditions of ant-society that most deserve our attention are the ethical conditions; and these are beyond human criticism, since they realize that ideal of moral evolution described by Mr. Spencer as “a state in which egoism and altruism are so conciliated that the one merges into the other.” That is to say, a state in which the only possible pleasure is the pleasure of unselfish action. Or, again to quote Mr. Spencer, the activities of the insect-society are “activities which postpone individual well-being so completely to the well-being of the community that individual life appears to be attended to only just so far as is necessary to make possible due attention to social life,... the individual taking only just such food and just such rest as are needful to maintain its vigor.”

—The obvious implication—that any social state that prioritizes the common good over individual improvement leaves a lot to be desired—is probably correct from the human perspective. After all, humans are still not fully evolved, and society has much to gain from further individual growth. However, when it comes to social insects, this criticism is debatable. “The improvement of the individual,” says Herbert Spencer, “means better fitting him for social cooperation; and this, being beneficial for social prosperity, supports the survival of the species.” In other words, the value of the individual only exists in relation to society; therefore, whether sacrificing the individual for society’s sake is good or bad depends on what society might gain or lose from further individualization of its members... But, as we’ll soon see, the aspects of ant-society that deserve our focus are the ethical conditions, which are beyond human criticism, as they achieve the ideal of moral evolution described by Mr. Spencer as “a state where egoism and altruism are reconciled so that one merges into the other.” In other words, it’s a state where the only real pleasure comes from unselfish actions. To quote Mr. Spencer again, the activities of the insect society are “activities that completely prioritize the well-being of the community over individual well-being, to the point where individual life is only maintained just enough to ensure proper participation in social life,... with the individual eating and resting only what is necessary to stay strong.”

III

I hope my reader is aware that ants practise horticulture and agriculture; that they are skillful in the cultivation of mushrooms; that they have domesticated (according to present knowledge) five hundred and eighty-four different kinds of animals; that they make tunnels through solid rock; that they know how to provide against atmospheric changes which might endanger the health of their children; and that, for insects, their longevity is exceptional,—members of the more highly evolved species living for a considerable number of years.

I hope my reader knows that ants practice horticulture and farming; that they are skilled at growing mushrooms; that they have domesticated (as far as we know) five hundred and eighty-four different kinds of animals; that they dig tunnels through solid rock; that they know how to safeguard against weather changes that could threaten the health of their young; and that, for insects, their lifespan is remarkable—members of the more advanced species live for a surprisingly long time.

But it is not especially of these matters that I wish to speak. What I want to talk about is the awful propriety, the terrible morality, of the ant[1]. Our most appalling ideals of conduct fall short of the ethics of the ant,—as progress is reckoned in time,—by nothing less than millions of years!... When I say “the ant,” I mean the highest type of ant,—not, of course, the entire ant-family. About two thousand species of ants are already known; and these exhibit, in their social organizations, widely varying degrees of evolution. Certain social phenomena of the greatest biological importance, and of no less importance in their strange relation to the subject of ethics, can be studied to advantage only in the existence of the most highly evolved societies of ants.

But I'm not here to talk about those issues. What I want to discuss is the shocking propriety, the terrible morality, of the ant [1]. Our worst ideals of behavior are outdone by the ethics of the ant—measured in time—by nothing less than millions of years!... When I mention “the ant,” I’m referring to the highest type of ant—not the entire ant-family, of course. There are already about two thousand ant species identified; these show a wide range of evolutionary development in their social structures. Certain social phenomena that are crucial from a biological standpoint, and just as significant in their odd connection to ethics, can only be properly studied in the most advanced ant societies.

After all that has been written of late years about the probable value of relative experience in the long life of the ant, I suppose that few persons would venture to deny individual character to the ant. The intelligence of the little creature in meeting and overcoming difficulties of a totally new kind, and in adapting itself to conditions entirely foreign to its experience, proves a considerable power of independent thinking. But this at least is certain: that the ant has no individuality capable of being exercised in a purely selfish direction;—I am using the word “selfish” in its ordinary acceptation. A greedy ant, a sensual ant, an ant capable of any one of the seven deadly sins, or even of a small venial sin, is unimaginable. Equally unimaginable, of course, a romantic ant, an ideological ant, a poetical ant, or an ant inclined to metaphysical speculations. No human mind could attain to the absolute matter-of-fact quality of the ant-mind;—no human being, as now constituted, could cultivate a mental habit so impeccably practical as that of the ant. But this superlatively practical mind is incapable of moral error. It would be difficult, perhaps, to prove that the ant has no religious ideas. But it is certain that such ideas could not be of any use to it. The being incapable of moral weakness is beyond the need of “spiritual guidance.”

After all that's been said in recent years about the potential value of experience in the long life of ants, I think few people would deny that ants have individual characteristics. The intelligence of these small creatures in facing and overcoming entirely new challenges and adapting to conditions they've never encountered demonstrates a significant ability for independent thought. But one thing is clear: ants don't have individuality that can be expressed in a purely selfish way—I'm using "selfish" in its usual sense. It's hard to imagine a greedy ant, a pleasure-seeking ant, or an ant that could commit any of the seven deadly sins, or even a minor sin. Likewise, a romantic ant, an ideological ant, a poetic ant, or an ant prone to metaphysical thinking is equally unimaginable. No human mind could reach the absolute practicality of the ant's mind; no human being, as we are now, could develop a mindset as impeccably practical as that of an ant. However, this exceptionally practical mind is incapable of moral mistakes. It might be tough to prove that ants have no religious beliefs, but it's certain that such beliefs would be of no use to them. A being that lacks moral weakness doesn't need "spiritual guidance."

Only in a vague way can we conceive the character of ant-society, and the nature of ant-morality; and to do even this we must try to imagine some yet impossible state of human society and human morals. Let us, then, imagine a world full of people incessantly and furiously working,—all of whom seem to be women. No one of these women could be persuaded or deluded into taking a single atom of food more than is needful to maintain her strength; and no one of them ever sleeps a second longer than is necessary to keep her nervous system in good working-order. And all of them are so peculiarly constituted that the least unnecessary indulgence would result in some derangement of function.

We can only vaguely understand the nature of ant society and ant morality, and to grasp even this, we have to envision a hypothetical state of human society and human ethics. So let’s picture a world filled with people who are constantly and intensely working—where it seems that everyone is a woman. None of these women can be convinced or tricked into consuming even a tiny bit more food than what’s needed to keep their strength up; and none of them ever sleeps a moment longer than necessary to maintain their nervous system in good condition. They are all so uniquely made that even the slightest unnecessary indulgence would throw off their functioning.

The work daily performed by these female laborers comprises road-making, bridge-building, timber-cutting, architectural construction of numberless kinds, horticulture and agriculture, the feeding and sheltering of a hundred varieties of domestic animals, the manufacture of sundry chemical products, the storage and conservation of countless food-stuffs, and the care of the children of the race. All this labor is done for the commonwealth—no citizen of which is capable even of thinking about “property,” except as a res publica;—and the sole object of the commonwealth is the nurture and training of its young,—nearly all of whom are girls. The period of infancy is long: the children remain for a great while, not only helpless, but shapeless, and withal so delicate that they must be very carefully guarded against the least change of temperature. Fortunately their nurses understand the laws of health: each thoroughly knows all that she ought to know in regard to ventilation, disinfection, drainage, moisture, and the danger of germs,—germs being as visible, perhaps, to her myopic sight as they become to our own eyes under the microscope. Indeed, all matters of hygiene are so well comprehended that no nurse ever makes a mistake about the sanitary conditions of her neighborhood.

The daily work done by these female laborers includes building roads, constructing bridges, cutting timber, various types of architecture, gardening, and farming, taking care of many kinds of domestic animals, producing different chemical products, storing and preserving a wide range of food, and looking after the children of the community. All this labor is done for the benefit of everyone—none of whom can even think about “property,” except as a res publica;—and the main goal of the community is to nurture and educate its young, most of whom are girls. The infancy period is long: children remain for a considerable time not only helpless but also fragile, requiring careful protection against even the slightest change in temperature. Luckily, their caregivers know the health rules well: each one is fully aware of what she needs to know about ventilation, sanitation, drainage, moisture, and the risks posed by germs—germs being as detectable to her possibly poor vision as they are to our eyes under a microscope. In fact, all issues related to hygiene are so well understood that no caregiver ever makes an error regarding the health conditions in her area.

In spite of this perpetual labor no worker remains unkempt: each is scrupulously neat, making her toilet many times a day. But as every worker is born with the most beautiful of combs and brushes attached to her wrists, no time is wasted in the toilet-room. Besides keeping themselves strictly clean, the workers must also keep their houses and gardens in faultless order, for the sake of the children. Nothing less than an earthquake, an eruption, an inundation, or a desperate war, is allowed to interrupt the daily routine of dusting, sweeping, scrubbing, and disinfecting.

Despite this constant work, no worker appears messy: each one is meticulously neat, taking care of their appearance multiple times a day. But since every worker is born with the best combs and brushes attached to their wrists, no time is wasted in the bathroom. In addition to staying impeccably clean themselves, the workers must also keep their homes and gardens perfectly tidy for the sake of the children. Only an earthquake, a volcanic eruption, a flood, or a serious war is permitted to disrupt the daily routine of dusting, sweeping, scrubbing, and disinfecting.

IV

Now for stranger facts:—

Now for stranger facts:—

This world of incessant toil is a more than Vestal world. It is true that males can sometimes be perceived in it; but they appear only at particular seasons, and they have nothing whatever to do with the workers or with the work. None of them would presume to address a worker,—except, perhaps, under extraordinary circumstances of common peril. And no worker would think of talking to a male;—for males, in this queer world, are inferior beings, equally incapable of fighting or working, and tolerated only as necessary evils. One special class of females,—the Mothers-Elect of the race,—do condescend to consort with males, during a very brief period, at particular seasons. But the Mothers-Elect do not work; and they must accept husbands. A worker could not even dream of keeping company with a male,—not merely because such association would signify the most frivolous waste of time, nor yet because the worker necessarily regards all males with unspeakable contempt; but because the worker is incapable of wedlock. Some workers, indeed, are capable of parthenogenesis, and give birth to children who never had fathers. As a general rule, however, the worker is truly feminine by her moral instincts only: she has all the tenderness, the patience, and the foresight that we call “maternal;” but her sex has disappeared, like the sex of the Dragon-Maiden in the Buddhist legend.

This world of constant labor is more than just a simple world. It's true that males can sometimes be seen, but they only show up at certain times and have nothing to do with the workers or the work itself. None of them would think of speaking to a worker—except, maybe, in extraordinary situations of shared danger. And no worker would consider talking to a male; in this strange world, males are seen as inferior beings, unable to fight or work, and are tolerated only as necessary annoyances. One specific group of females—the Mothers-Elect of the race—do choose to interact with males for a very short time during certain seasons. But the Mothers-Elect don’t work, and they *must* accept husbands. A worker wouldn't even think about being involved with a male—not just because such a relationship would be a pointless waste of time, or because the worker looks down on all males, but because the worker can't marry. Some workers, in fact, can reproduce on their own and give birth to children without fathers. Generally speaking, though, the worker is truly feminine only in her moral instincts: she possesses all the tenderness, patience, and foresight we call “maternal”; but her actual sex has vanished, much like the sex of the Dragon-Maiden in the Buddhist story.

For defense against creatures of prey, or enemies of the state, the workers are provided with weapons; and they are furthermore protected by a large military force. The warriors are so much bigger than the workers (in some communities, at least) that it is difficult, at first sight, to believe them of the same race. Soldiers one hundred times larger than the workers whom they guard are not uncommon. But all these soldiers are Amazons,—or, more correctly speaking, semi-females. They can work sturdily; but being built for fighting and for heavy pulling chiefly, their usefulness is restricted to those directions in which force, rather than skill, is required.

For protection against predators or enemies of the state, the workers are given weapons and are also safeguarded by a large military force. The warriors are often so much bigger than the workers (in some communities, at least) that it’s hard to believe they belong to the same race at first glance. Soldiers who are a hundred times larger than the workers they defend are not uncommon. However, all these soldiers are Amazons—or more accurately, semi-females. They can work hard, but since they are primarily built for fighting and heavy lifting, their usefulness is limited to tasks that require strength rather than skill.

[Why females, rather than males, should have been evolutionally specialized into soldiery and laborers may not be nearly so simple a question as it appears. I am very sure of not being able to answer it. But natural economy may have decided the matter. In many forms of life, the female greatly exceeds the male in bulk and in energy;—perhaps, in this case, the larger reserve of life-force possessed originally by the complete female could be more rapidly and effectively utilized for the development of a special fighting-caste. All energies which, in the fertile female, would be expended in the giving of life seem here to have been diverted to the evolution of aggressive power, or working-capacity.]

[Why females, rather than males, might have evolved to specialize in soldiers and laborers is probably not as straightforward as it seems. I'm pretty sure I can't answer it. But natural selection might have played a role. In many species, females are much larger and more energetic than males; perhaps, in this case, the greater life force originally found in the female could be more quickly and effectively harnessed for developing a specialized fighting class. All the energy that would typically be spent on reproduction in fertile females seems to have been redirected toward developing aggressive strength or work capability.]

Of the true females,—the Mothers-Elect,—there are very few indeed; and these are treated like queens. So constantly and so reverentially are they waited upon that they can seldom have any wishes to express. They are relieved from every care of existence,—except the duty of bearing offspring. Night and day they are cared for in every possible manner. They alone are superabundantly and richly fed:—for the sake of the offspring they must eat and drink and repose right royally; and their physiological specialization allows of such indulgence ad libitum. They seldom go out, and never unless attended by a powerful escort; as they cannot be permitted to incur unnecessary fatigue or danger. Probably they have no great desire to go out. Around them revolves the whole activity of the race: all its intelligence and toil and thrift are directed solely toward the well-being of these Mothers and of their children.

Of the true females—the Mothers-Elect—there are very few, and they are treated like queens. They’re attended to so constantly and respectfully that they rarely have any wishes to express. They’re free from all the worries of life—except for the responsibility of having children. Day and night, they’re cared for in every possible way. They are the only ones who are excessively and wonderfully fed; for the sake of their children, they need to eat, drink, and rest like royalty, and their biological role allows for such indulgence freely. They rarely go out and never without a strong escort, as they can’t be allowed to face unnecessary fatigue or danger. Most likely, they don't have much desire to go out anyway. The entire activity of the race revolves around them: all its intelligence, labor, and efforts are dedicated solely to the well-being of these Mothers and their children.

But last and least of the race rank the husbands of these Mothers,—the necessary Evils,—the males. They appear only at a particular season, as I have already observed; and their lives are very short. Some cannot even boast of noble descent, though destined to royal wedlock; for they are not royal offspring, but virgin-born,—parthenogenetic children,—and, for that reason especially, inferior beings, the chance results of some mysterious atavism. But of any sort of males the commonwealth tolerates but few,—barely enough to serve as husbands for the Mothers-Elect, and these few perish almost as soon as their duty has been done. The meaning of Nature’s law, in this extraordinary world, is identical with Ruskin’s teaching that life without effort is crime; and since the males are useless as workers or fighters, their existence is of only momentary importance. They are not, indeed, sacrificed,—like the Aztec victim chosen for the festival of Tezcatlipoca, and allowed a honeymoon of twenty days before his heart was torn out. But they are scarcely less unfortunate in their high fortune. Imagine youths brought up in the knowledge that they are destined to become royal bridegrooms for a single night,—that after their bridal they will have no moral right to live,—that marriage, for each and all of them, will signify certain death,—and that they cannot even hope to be lamented by their young widows, who will survive them for a time of many generations...!

But last and least of the race are the husbands of these Mothers—the necessary evils, the males. They only show up during a specific season, as I’ve already mentioned, and their lives are very short. Some can’t even claim noble descent, even though they’re meant for royal marriage; they aren’t born from royal blood but are virgin-born—parthenogenetic children—and because of that, they are seen as inferior, random results of some mysterious throwback. The society tolerates very few males—just enough to serve as husbands for the Mothers-Elect, and these few disappear almost as soon as their duty is fulfilled. Nature’s law in this unusual world aligns with Ruskin’s idea that a life without effort is a crime; since the males are useless as workers or fighters, their existence matters only briefly. They aren’t sacrificed—like the Aztec victim chosen for the festival of Tezcatlipoca, who got a honeymoon of twenty days before his heart was torn out. But they’re still quite unfortunate in their seemingly high status. Picture young men raised with the knowledge that they’re meant to be royal grooms for just one night—that after their wedding, they have no right to live—that marriage means certain death for them—and that they can’t even expect to be mourned by their young widows, who will live on for many generations…!

V

But all the foregoing is no more than a proem to the real “Romance of the Insect-World.”

But all of that is just an introduction to the real “Romance of the Insect-World.”

—By far the most startling discovery in relation to this astonishing civilization is that of the suppression of sex. In certain advanced forms of ant-life sex totally disappears in the majority of individuals;—in nearly all the higher ant-societies sex-life appears to exist only to the extent absolutely needed for the continuance of the species. But the biological fact in itself is much less startling than the ethical suggestion which it offers;—for this practical suppression, or regulation, of sex-faculty appears to be voluntary! Voluntary, at least, so far as the species is concerned. It is now believed that these wonderful creatures have learned how to develop, or to arrest the development, of sex in their young,—by some particular mode of nutrition. They have succeeded in placing under perfect control what is commonly supposed to be the most powerful and unmanageable of instincts. And this rigid restraint of sex-life to within the limits necessary to provide against extinction is but one (though the most amazing) of many vital economies effected by the race. Every capacity for egoistic pleasure—in the common meaning of the word “egoistic”—has been equally repressed through physiological modification. No indulgence of any natural appetite is possible except to that degree in which such indulgence can directly or indirectly benefit the species;—even the indispensable requirements of food and sleep being satisfied only to the exact extent necessary for the maintenance of healthy activity. The individual can exist, act, think, only for the communal good; and the commune triumphantly refuses, in so far as cosmic law permits, to let itself be ruled either by Love or Hunger.

—By far the most surprising discovery about this remarkable civilization is the suppression of sex. In certain advanced forms of ant life, sex completely disappears in most individuals; in almost all higher ant societies, sexual activity seems to exist only to the extent that it is absolutely necessary for the continuation of the species. However, the biological fact itself is much less shocking than the ethical implication it presents;—this practical suppression or regulation of sexual functions appears to be voluntary! Voluntary, at least, in terms of the species. It is now believed that these incredible creatures have figured out how to develop or halt the development of sex in their young—through a specific method of nutrition. They have managed to perfectly control what is commonly thought to be the most powerful and uncontrollable of instincts. This strict regulation of sexual activity to what is necessary to prevent extinction is just one (though the most astonishing) of many vital efficiencies achieved by the species. Every capacity for self-centered pleasure—in the usual sense of the word “self-centered”—has also been suppressed through physiological changes. No indulgence in any natural desire is possible except to the degree that such indulgence can directly or indirectly benefit the species; even the essential needs for food and sleep are satisfied only to the exact extent required to maintain healthy activity. The individual can exist, act, and think only for the good of the community; and the community resolutely refuses, as far as cosmic law allows, to let itself be governed by either Love or Hunger.

Most of us have been brought up in the belief that without some kind of religious creed—some hope of future reward or fear of future punishment—no civilization could exist. We have been taught to think that in the absence of laws based upon moral ideas, and in the absence of an effective police to enforce such laws, nearly everybody would seek only his or her personal advantage, to the disadvantage of everybody else. The strong would then destroy the weak; pity and sympathy would disappear; and the whole social fabric would fall to pieces... These teachings confess the existing imperfection of human nature; and they contain obvious truth. But those who first proclaimed that truth, thousands and thousands of years ago, never imagined a form of social existence in which selfishness would be naturally impossible. It remained for irreligious Nature to furnish us with proof positive that there can exist a society in which the pleasure of active beneficence makes needless the idea of duty,—a society in which instinctive morality can dispense with ethical codes of every sort,—a society of which every member is born so absolutely unselfish, and so energetically good, that moral training could signify, even for its youngest, neither more nor less than waste of precious time.

Most of us have grown up believing that without some kind of religious belief—some hope for future rewards or fear of future punishment—no civilization could survive. We’ve been taught that without laws based on moral principles, and without a strong police force to enforce these laws, almost everyone would only look out for their own interests, to the detriment of others. The strong would overpower the weak; compassion and empathy would vanish; and the entire social structure would crumble... These teachings acknowledge the flaws in human nature, and they contain obvious truths. But those who first expressed that truth, thousands of years ago, never envisioned a social existence where selfishness would be naturally impossible. It was left to irreligious Nature to provide clear evidence that a society can exist where the joy of helping others makes the concept of duty unnecessary—a society where natural morality can function without any ethical codes—where every member is born utterly unselfish, and so supremely good, that moral education would simply be a waste of time, even for the youngest among them.

To the Evolutionist such facts necessarily suggest that the value of our moral idealism is but temporary; and that something better than virtue, better than kindness, better than self-denial,—in the present human meaning of those terms,—might, under certain conditions, eventually replace them. He finds himself obliged to face the question whether a world without moral notions might not be morally better than a world in which conduct is regulated by such notions. He must even ask himself whether the existence of religious commandments, moral laws, and ethical standards among ourselves does not prove us still in a very primitive stage of social evolution. And these questions naturally lead up to another: Will humanity ever be able, on this planet, to reach an ethical condition beyond all its ideals,—a condition in which everything that we now call evil will have been atrophied out of existence, and everything that we call virtue have been transmuted into instinct;—a state of altruism in which ethical concepts and codes will have become as useless as they would be, even now, in the societies of the higher ants.

For the Evolutionist, these facts suggest that the value of our moral idealism is only temporary; and that something better than virtue, better than kindness, better than self-denial—in the way we currently understand those terms—might eventually replace them under certain conditions. They find themselves challenged to consider whether a world without moral ideas could be morally better than one where behavior is guided by such ideas. They even need to ask if the presence of religious commandments, moral laws, and ethical standards among us indicates that we are still in a very primitive stage of social evolution. These questions naturally lead to another: Will humanity ever be able to achieve an ethical state beyond all its ideals—one in which everything we now consider evil has disappeared, and everything we regard as virtue has become instinct— a state of altruism where ethical concepts and codes would be as unnecessary as they would be, even now, in the societies of the higher ants.

The giants of modern thought have given some attention to this question; and the greatest among them has answered it—partly in the affirmative. Herbert Spencer has expressed his belief that humanity will arrive at some state of civilization ethically comparable with that of the ant:—

The thinkers of today have considered this question, and the most prominent among them has partly answered it positively. Herbert Spencer has shared his view that humanity will reach a level of civilization that is ethically comparable to that of ants:—

“If we have, in lower orders of creatures, cases in which the nature is constitutionally so modified that altruistic activities have become one with egoistic activities, there is an irresistible implication that a parallel identification will, under parallel conditions, take place among human beings. Social insects furnish us with instances completely to the point,—and instances showing us, indeed, to what a marvelous degree the life of the individual may be absorbed in subserving the lives of other individuals... Neither the ant nor the bee can be supposed to have a sense of duty, in the acceptation we give to that word; nor can it be supposed that it is continually undergoing self-sacrifice, in the ordinary acceptation of that word... [The facts] show us that it is within the possibilities of organization to produce a nature which shall be just as energetic in the pursuit of altruistic ends, as is in other cases shown in the pursuit of egoistic ends;—and they show that, in such cases, these altruistic ends are pursued in pursuing ends which, on their other face, are egoistic. For the satisfaction of the needs of the organization, these actions, conducive to the welfare of others, must be carried on...

“If we observe in lower forms of life cases where their nature is fundamentally altered so that selfless behaviors blend with self-interested ones, it strongly suggests that a similar combination could occur in humans under comparable conditions. Social insects provide us with examples that are highly relevant, and they illustrate just how deeply an individual’s life can be dedicated to benefiting the lives of others. Neither ants nor bees can be thought to have a sense of duty as we define it, nor can we assume that they are constantly engaging in self-sacrifice in the typical sense. The evidence indicates that it’s possible for an organization to develop a nature that is just as driven by selfless goals as some are driven by selfish ones. In these cases, pursuing selfless ends often coincides with pursuing goals that, from another perspective, are self-interested. To fulfill the needs of the organization, actions aimed at the well-being of others must be prioritized...”


“So far from its being true that there must go on, throughout all the future, a condition in which self-regard is to be continually subjected by the regard for others, it will, contrari-wise, be the case that a regard for others will eventually become so large a source of pleasure as to overgrow the pleasure which is derivable from direct egoistic gratification... Eventually, then, there will come also a state in which egoism and altruism are so conciliated that the one merges in the other.”

“It’s not true that in the future, self-interest will always be overshadowed by the concern for others. On the contrary, caring for others will eventually bring so much joy that it will surpass the pleasure gained from self-serving actions... Eventually, a point will be reached where self-interest and altruism are reconciled to the point that one blends into the other.”

VI

Of course the foregoing prediction does not imply that human nature will ever undergo such physiological change as would be represented by structural specializations comparable to those by which the various castes of insect societies are differentiated. We are not bidden to imagine a future state of humanity in which the active majority would consist of semi-female workers and Amazons toiling for an inactive minority of selected Mothers. Even in his chapter, “Human Population in the Future,” Mr. Spencer has attempted no detailed statement of the physical modifications inevitable to the production of higher moral types,—though his general statement in regard to a perfected nervous system, and a great diminution of human fertility, suggests that such moral evolution would signify a very considerable amount of physical change. If it be legitimate to believe in a future humanity to which the pleasure of mutual beneficence will represent the whole joy of life, would it not also be legitimate to imagine other transformations, physical and moral, which the facts of insect-biology have proved to be within the range of evolutional possibility?... I do not know. I most worshipfully reverence Herbert Spencer as the greatest philosopher who has yet appeared in this world; and I should be very sorry to write down anything contrary to his teaching, in such wise that the reader could imagine it to have been inspired by Synthetic Philosophy. For the ensuing reflections, I alone am responsible; and if I err, let the sin be upon my own head.

Of course, the prediction above doesn’t mean that human nature will ever change in a way that leads to physical differences like those seen in the various castes of insect societies. We aren’t meant to envision a future where the active majority consists of semi-female workers and Amazons laboring for an inactive minority of chosen Mothers. Even in his chapter, “Human Population in the Future,” Mr. Spencer hasn’t provided a detailed account of the physical changes necessary for the production of higher moral types—though his general comments about an advanced nervous system and a significant decrease in human fertility suggest that such moral evolution would entail quite a bit of physical change. If it’s reasonable to think of future humanity finding joy solely in mutual beneficial acts, wouldn’t it also be reasonable to imagine other transformations, both physical and moral, that the facts of insect biology have shown to be possible through evolution?... I don’t know. I deeply respect Herbert Spencer as the greatest philosopher to have emerged in this world, and I would be very sorry to write anything that contradicts his teachings in a way that could be seen as influenced by Synthetic Philosophy. For the thoughts that follow, I alone take responsibility; and if I make mistakes, let the blame be on me.

I suppose that the moral transformations predicted by Mr. Spencer, could be effected only with the aid of physiological change, and at a terrible cost. Those ethical conditions manifested by insect-societies can have been reached only through effort desperately sustained for millions of years against the most atrocious necessities. Necessities equally merciless may have to be met and mastered eventually by the human race. Mr. Spencer has shown that the time of the greatest possible human suffering is yet to come, and that it will be concomitant with the period of the greatest possible pressure of population. Among other results of that long stress, I understand that there will be a vast increase in human intelligence and sympathy; and that this increase of intelligence will be effected at the cost of human fertility. But this decline in reproductive power will not, we are told, be sufficient to assure the very highest of social conditions: it will only relieve that pressure of population which has been the main cause of human suffering. The state of perfect social equilibrium will be approached, but never quite reached, by mankind—

I think the moral changes Mr. Spencer predicted could only happen with help from physiological changes, and at a terrible cost. The ethical standards seen in insect societies likely took millions of years of relentless effort against harsh necessities to develop. Humanity may have to face and conquer equally merciless challenges eventually. Mr. Spencer has pointed out that the worst suffering for humans is still ahead and will coincide with the peak of population pressure. Among other outcomes of this long struggle, I understand there will be a significant rise in human intelligence and empathy; however, this increase in intelligence will come at the expense of human fertility. Yet, we are told that this decrease in reproductive capacity won’t be enough to guarantee the best possible social conditions; it will only reduce the population pressure that has primarily caused human suffering. While humanity will get close to a perfect social balance, it will never quite achieve it.

Unless there be discovered some means of solving economic problems, just as social insects have solved them, by the suppression of sex-life.

Unless some way is found to solve economic problems, just like social insects have done, by getting rid of sex life.

Supposing that such a discovery were made, and that the human race should decide to arrest the development of sex in the majority of its young,—so as to effect a transferrence of those forces, now demanded by sex-life to the development of higher activities,—might not the result be an eventual state of polymorphism, like that of ants? And, in such event, might not the Coming Race be indeed represented in its higher types,—through feminine rather than masculine evolution,—by a majority of beings of neither sex?

If such a discovery were made, and if humanity decided to halt sexual development in most young people—to redirect the energy typically used for sex into the growth of higher abilities—could this lead to a situation similar to the polymorphism seen in ants? And, in that case, could the Coming Race truly be represented in its advanced forms—through feminine rather than masculine evolution—by a majority of individuals who are neither male nor female?

Considering how many persons, even now, through merely unselfish (not to speak of religious) motives, sentence themselves to celibacy, it should not appear improbable that a more highly evolved humanity would cheerfully sacrifice a large proportion of its sex-life for the common weal, particularly in view of certain advantages to be gained. Not the least of such advantages—always supposing that mankind were able to control sex-life after the natural manner of the ants—would be a prodigious increase of longevity. The higher types of a humanity superior to sex might be able to realize the dream of life for a thousand years.

Considering how many people, even today, choose celibacy for selfless (not to mention religious) reasons, it shouldn't seem unlikely that a more advanced humanity would willingly give up a substantial part of its sexual life for the greater good, especially given the benefits that could come from it. One of those benefits—assuming humanity could manage sexual life like ants do—would be a significant increase in longevity. More evolved humans could potentially achieve the dream of living for a thousand years.

Already we find lives too short for the work we have to do; and with the constantly accelerating progress of discovery, and the never-ceasing expansion of knowledge, we shall certainly find more and more reason to regret, as time goes on, the brevity of existence. That Science will ever discover the Elixir of the Alchemists’ hope is extremely unlikely. The Cosmic Powers will not allow us to cheat them. For every advantage which they yield us the full price must be paid: nothing for nothing is the everlasting law. Perhaps the price of long life will prove to be the price that the ants have paid for it. Perhaps, upon some elder planet, that price has already been paid, and the power to produce offspring restricted to a caste morphologically differentiated, in unimaginable ways, from the rest of the species...

Already we find our lives too short for the work we need to accomplish; and with the constantly speeding up progress of discovery, and the never-ending expansion of knowledge, we will surely find more and more reasons to regret, as time goes on, the shortness of life. It is extremely unlikely that Science will ever find the Elixir of the Alchemists’ dreams. The Cosmic Powers will not let us outsmart them. For every advantage they give us, we must pay the full price: nothing for nothing is the unending rule. Perhaps the cost of long life will turn out to be the same price that the ants have paid for it. Maybe, on some ancient planet, that price has already been paid, and the ability to reproduce is limited to a caste that is physically different in unimaginable ways from the rest of the species...

VII

But while the facts of insect-biology suggest so much in regard to the future course of human evolution, do they not also suggest something of largest significance concerning the relation of ethics to cosmic law? Apparently, the highest evolution will not be permitted to creatures capable of what human moral experience has in all areas condemned. Apparently, the highest possible strength is the strength of unselfishness; and power supreme never will be accorded to cruelty or to lust. There may be no gods; but the forces that shape and dissolve all forms of being would seem to be much more exacting than gods. To prove a “dramatic tendency” in the ways of the stars is not possible; but the cosmic process seems nevertheless to affirm the worth of every human system of ethics fundamentally opposed to human egoism.

But while the facts of insect biology suggest a lot about the future of human evolution, do they also hint at something significant regarding the connection between ethics and cosmic law? It seems that the highest evolution will not be granted to beings capable of actions that human moral experience has universally condemned. It appears that the greatest strength is the strength of selflessness, and ultimate power will never be given to cruelty or lust. There may be no gods, but the forces that shape and dissolve all forms of existence seem to be much more demanding than gods. Proving a “dramatic tendency” in the movements of the stars isn't possible; however, the cosmic process seems to support the value of every human ethical system that fundamentally opposes human self-interest.


Notes

THE STORY OF MIMI-NASHI-HŌÏCHI

[1] See my Kottō, for a description of these curious crabs.

[1] See my Kottō for a description of these interesting crabs.

[2] Or, Shimonoséki. The town is also known by the name of Bakkan.

[2] Or, Shimonoseki. The town is also called Bakkan.

[3] The biwa, a kind of four-stringed lute, is chiefly used in musical recitative. Formerly the professional minstrels who recited the Heiké-Monogatari, and other tragical histories, were called biwa-hōshi, or “lute-priests.” The origin of this appellation is not clear; but it is possible that it may have been suggested by the fact that “lute-priests” as well as blind shampooers, had their heads shaven, like Buddhist priests. The biwa is played with a kind of plectrum, called bachi, usually made of horn.

[3] The biwa, a type of four-stringed lute, is mainly used in musical storytelling. In the past, professional entertainers who recited the Heiké-Monogatari and other tragic tales were known as biwa-hōshi, or “lute-priests.” The origin of this name isn’t clear, but it might have come from the fact that both “lute-priests” and blind shampooers had their heads shaved, similar to Buddhist monks. The biwa is played with a plectrum called bachi, which is usually made of horn.

(1) A response to show that one has heard and is listening attentively.

(1) A reply to demonstrate that someone has heard and is paying close attention.

[4] A respectful term, signifying the opening of a gate. It was used by samurai when calling to the guards on duty at a lord’s gate for admission.

[4] A respectful term that means to open a gate. It was used by samurai when calling to the guards at a lord's gate for entry.

[5] Or the phrase might be rendered, “for the pity of that part is the deepest.” The Japanese word for pity in the original text is “awaré.”

[5] Or the phrase might be expressed as, “the pity of that part is the deepest.” The Japanese word for pity in the original text is “awaré.”

[6] “Traveling incognito” is at least the meaning of the original phrase,—“making a disguised august-journey” (shinobi no go-ryokō).

[6] “Traveling incognito” is at least the meaning of the original phrase—“embarking on a disguised noble journey” (shinobi no go-ryokō).

[7] The Smaller Pragña-Pâramitâ-Hridaya-Sûtra is thus called in Japanese. Both the smaller and larger sûtras called Pragña-Pâramitâ (“Transcendent Wisdom”) have been translated by the late Professor Max Müller, and can be found in volume xlix. of the Sacred Books of the East (“Buddhist Mahayana Sûtras”).—Apropos of the magical use of the text, as described in this story, it is worth remarking that the subject of the sûtra is the Doctrine of the Emptiness of Forms,—that is to say, of the unreal character of all phenomena or noumena... “Form is emptiness; and emptiness is form. Emptiness is not different from form; form is not different from emptiness. What is form—that is emptiness. What is emptiness—that is form... Perception, name, concept, and knowledge, are also emptiness... There is no eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind... But when the envelopment of consciousness has been annihilated, then he [the seeker] becomes free from all fear, and beyond the reach of change, enjoying final Nirvana.”

[7] The Smaller Pragña-Pâramitâ-Hridaya-Sûtra is what it's called in Japanese. Both the smaller and larger sûtras named Pragña-Pâramitâ (“Transcendent Wisdom”) were translated by the late Professor Max Müller and can be found in volume xlix of the Sacred Books of the East (“Buddhist Mahayana Sûtras”).—Regarding the magical use of the text mentioned in this story, it's important to note that the main topic of the sûtra is the Doctrine of the Emptiness of Forms, meaning the unreal nature of all phenomena or noumena... “Form is emptiness; and emptiness is form. Emptiness is not different from form; form is not different from emptiness. What is form—that is emptiness. What is emptiness—that is form... Perception, name, concept, and knowledge are also emptiness... There is no eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, or mind... But when the layers of consciousness have been eliminated, then he [the seeker] becomes free from all fear and beyond the reach of change, experiencing final Nirvana.”

OSHIDORI

[1] From ancient time, in the Far East, these birds have been regarded as emblems of conjugal affection.

[1] Since ancient times in the Far East, these birds have been seen as symbols of marital love.

[2] There is a pathetic double meaning in the third verse; for the syllables composing the proper name Akanuma (“Red Marsh”) may also be read as akanu-ma, signifying “the time of our inseparable (or delightful) relation.” So the poem can also be thus rendered:—“When the day began to fail, I had invited him to accompany me...! Now, after the time of that happy relation, what misery for the one who must slumber alone in the shadow of the rushes!”—The makomo is a short of large rush, used for making baskets.

[2] There’s a sad double meaning in the third verse; the syllables making up the name Akanuma (“Red Marsh”) can also be interpreted as akanu-ma, meaning “the time of our close (or joyful) relationship.” So the poem can also be interpreted like this:—“When the day started to fade, I had asked him to join me...! Now, after that happy time together, how miserable it is for the one who has to sleep alone in the shadows of the reeds!”—The makomo is a type of large reed used for making baskets.

THE STORY OF O-TEI

(1) “-sama” is a polite suffix attached to personal names.

(1) “-sama” is a respectful suffix added to personal names.

(2) A Buddhist term commonly used to signify a kind of heaven.

(2) A Buddhist term often used to refer to a type of heaven.

[1] The Buddhist term zokumyō (“profane name”) signifies the personal name, borne during life, in contradistinction to the kaimyō (“sila-name”) or homyō (“Law-name”) given after death,—religious posthumous appellations inscribed upon the tomb, and upon the mortuary tablet in the parish-temple.—For some account of these, see my paper entitled, “The Literature of the Dead,” in Exotics and Retrospectives.

[1] The Buddhist term zokumyō (“profane name”) refers to the personal name a person has during their lifetime, as opposed to the kaimyō (“sila-name”) or homyō (“Law-name”) given after death—these are religious names assigned posthumously that are inscribed on the tomb and on the mortuary tablet in the parish temple. For more information about these, see my paper titled “The Literature of the Dead” in Exotics and Retrospectives.

[2] Buddhist household shrine.

Buddhist home altar.

(3) Direct translation of a Japanese form of address used toward young, unmarried women.

(3) A direct translation of a Japanese way to address young, unmarried women.

DIPLOMACY

(1) The spacious house and grounds of a wealthy person is thus called.

(1) The large house and property of a rich person is called that.

(2) A Buddhist service for the dead.

(2) A Buddhist service for the deceased.

OF A MIRROR AND A BELL

(1) Part of present-day Shizuoka Prefecture.

(1) Part of today's Shizuoka Prefecture.

(2) The two-hour period between 1 AM and 3 AM.

(2) The two-hour window from 1 AM to 3 AM.

(3) A monetary unit.

A currency unit.

JIKININKI

(1) The southern part of present-day Gifu Prefecture.

(1) The southern part of today’s Gifu Prefecture.

[1] Literally, a man-eating goblin. The Japanese narrator gives also the Sanscrit term, “Râkshasa;” but this word is quite as vague as jikininki, since there are many kinds of Râkshasas. Apparently the word jikininki signifies here one of the Baramon-Rasetsu-Gaki,—forming the twenty-sixth class of pretas enumerated in the old Buddhist books.

[1] Literally, a man-eating goblin. The Japanese narrator also includes the Sanskrit term, “Râkshasa,” but this word is just as ambiguous as jikininki, since there are many types of Râkshasas. It seems that the word jikininki refers here to one of the Baramon-Rasetsu-Gaki, which is the twenty-sixth category of pretas listed in ancient Buddhist texts.

[2] A Ségaki-service is a special Buddhist service performed on behalf of beings supposed to have entered into the condition of gaki (pretas), or hungry spirits. For a brief account of such a service, see my Japanese Miscellany.

[2] A Ségaki service is a unique Buddhist ceremony held for beings who are believed to have entered the state of gaki (pretas), or hungry spirits. For a short description of this service, check out my Japanese Miscellany.

[3] Literally, “five-circle [or five-zone] stone.” A funeral monument consisting of five parts superimposed,—each of a different form,—symbolizing the five mystic elements: Ether, Air, Fire, Water, Earth.

[3] Literally, “five-circle [or five-zone] stone.” A funeral monument made up of five stacked parts, each with a unique shape, representing the five mystical elements: Ether, Air, Fire, Water, Earth.

MUJINA

(1) A kind of badger. Certain animals were thought to be able to transform themselves and cause mischief for humans.

(1) A type of badger. Some animals were believed to have the ability to change shape and create trouble for humans.

[1] O-jochū (“honorable damsel”), a polite form of address used in speaking to a young lady whom one does not know.

[1] O-jochū (“honorable damsel”), a respectful way to address a young woman you don't know.

(2) An apparition with a smooth, totally featureless face, called a “nopperabo,” is a stock part of the Japanese pantheon of ghosts and demons.

(2) A ghost with a smooth, completely featureless face, known as a “nopperabo,” is a classic element of the Japanese collection of spirits and demons.

[2] Soba is a preparation of buckwheat, somewhat resembling vermicelli.

[2] Soba is a dish made from buckwheat, similar to vermicelli.

(3) An exclamation of annoyed alarm.

(3) A shout of irritated concern.

(4) Well!

Cool!

ROKURO-KUBI

[1] The period of Eikyō lasted from 1429 to 1441.

[1] The Eikyō period lasted from 1429 to 1441.

[2] The upper robe of a Buddhist priest is thus called.

[2] The outer robe of a Buddhist monk is referred to as this.

(1) Present-day Yamanashi Prefecture.

Modern Yamanashi Prefecture.

(2) A term for itinerant priests.

(2) A term for traveling priests.

[3] A sort of little fireplace, contrived in the floor of a room, is thus described. The ro is usually a square shallow cavity, lined with metal and half-filled with ashes, in which charcoal is lighted.

[3] There's a small fireplace built into the floor of a room, which is described as follows. The ro is typically a square, shallow space, lined with metal and partially filled with ashes, where charcoal is burned.

(3) Direct translation of “suzumushi,” a kind of cricket with a distinctive chirp like a tiny bell, whence the name.

(3) The direct translation of “suzumushi” is a type of cricket that has a distinctive chirp resembling a tiny bell, which is where the name comes from.

(4) Now a rokuro-kubi is ordinarily conceived as a goblin whose neck stretches out to great lengths, but which nevertheless always remains attached to its body.

(4) A rokuro-kubi is typically seen as a goblin whose neck can stretch out really far, but it always stays attached to its body.

(5) A Chinese collection of stories on the supernatural.

(5) A Chinese collection of supernatural stories.

[4] A present made to friends or to the household on returning from a journey is thus called. Ordinarily, of course, the miyagé consists of something produced in the locality to which the journey has been made: this is the point of Kwairyō’s jest.

[4] A gift given to friends or family when returning from a trip is called this. Typically, the miyagé is something created in the area visited: this is the essence of Kwairyō's joke.

(6) Present-day Nagano Prefecture.

Present-day Nagano.

A DEAD SECRET

(1) On the present-day map, Tamba corresponds roughly to the central area of Kyōto Prefecture and part of Hyogo Prefecture.

(1) On today's map, Tamba roughly corresponds to the central area of Kyoto Prefecture and part of Hyogo Prefecture.

[1] The Hour of the Rat (Né-no-Koku), according to the old Japanese method of reckoning time, was the first hour. It corresponded to the time between our midnight and two o’clock in the morning; for the ancient Japanese hours were each equal to two modern hours.

[1] The Hour of the Rat (Né-no-Koku), based on the traditional Japanese way of telling time, was the first hour. It matched the period between our midnight and two in the morning, since the old Japanese hours were each equal to two modern hours.

[2] Kaimyō, the posthumous Buddhist name, or religious name, given to the dead. Strictly speaking, the meaning of the word is sila-name. (See my paper entitled, “The Literature of the Dead” in Exotics and Retrospectives.)

[2] Kaimyō, the posthumous Buddhist name, or religious name, assigned to the deceased. Technically, the meaning of the term is sila-name. (See my paper titled, “The Literature of the Dead” in Exotics and Retrospectives.)

YUKI-ONNA

(1) An ancient province whose boundaries took in most of present-day Tōkyō, and parts of Saitama and Kanagawa prefectures.

(1) An old province that included much of what is now Tōkyō, along with parts of Saitama and Kanagawa prefectures.

[1] That is to say, with a floor-surface of about six feet square.

[1] That is to say, with a floor area of about six square feet.

[2] This name, signifying “Snow,” is not uncommon. On the subject of Japanese female names, see my paper in the volume entitled Shadowings.

[2] This name, meaning “Snow,” is pretty common. For more on Japanese female names, check out my paper in the book titled Shadowings.

(2) Also spelled Edo, the former name of Tōkyō.

(2) Also spelled Edo, the old name of Tokyo.

THE STORY OF AOYAGI

(1) An ancient province corresponding to the northern part of present-day Ishikawa Prefecture.

(1) An old province that corresponds to the northern part of today's Ishikawa Prefecture.

(2) An ancient province corresponding to the eastern part of present-day Fukui Prefecture.

(2) An ancient region that corresponds to the eastern part of what is now Fukui Prefecture.

[1] The name signifies “Green Willow;”—though rarely met with, it is still in use.

[1] The name means “Green Willow”;—even though it’s not commonly found, it’s still in use.

[2] The poem may be read in two ways; several of the phrases having a double meaning. But the art of its construction would need considerable space to explain, and could scarcely interest the Western reader. The meaning which Tomotada desired to convey might be thus expressed:—“While journeying to visit my mother, I met with a being lovely as a flower; and for the sake of that lovely person, I am passing the day here... Fair one, wherefore that dawn-like blush before the hour of dawn?—can it mean that you love me?”

[2] The poem can be interpreted in two ways, as several phrases have double meanings. However, explaining its construction would take a lot of space and probably wouldn’t interest Western readers. The meaning Tomotada wanted to express might be put this way: “While I was on my way to visit my mom, I encountered someone as beautiful as a flower; and because of that lovely person, I’m spending the day here... Oh, fair one, why that blush like the dawn before the morning?—could it be that you love me?”

[3] Another reading is possible; but this one gives the signification of the answer intended.

[3] Another interpretation is possible; however, this one conveys the meaning of the answer that was intended.

[4] So the Japanese story-teller would have us believe,—although the verses seem commonplace in translation. I have tried to give only their general meaning: an effective literal translation would require some scholarship.

[4] So the Japanese storyteller wants us to believe—although the verses seem pretty basic in translation. I’ve tried to convey just their overall meaning: a proper literal translation would need some expertise.

JIU-ROKU-ZAKURA

(1) Present-day Ehime Prefecture.

Current Ehime Prefecture.

THE DREAM OF AKINOSUKÉ

(1) Present-day Nara Prefecture.

Today’s Nara Prefecture.

[1] This name “Tokoyo” is indefinite. According to circumstances it may signify any unknown country,—or that undiscovered country from whose bourn no traveler returns,—or that Fairyland of far-eastern fable, the Realm of Hōrai. The term “Kokuō” means the ruler of a country,—therefore a king. The original phrase, Tokoyo no Kokuō, might be rendered here as “the Ruler of Hōrai,” or “the King of Fairyland.”

[1] The name "Tokoyo" is vague. Depending on the situation, it could refer to any unknown place—or that mysterious land where no traveler ever returns—or the magical realm from eastern legends, the Realm of Hōrai. The term "Kokuō" means the leader of a country—so, a king. The original phrase, Tokoyo no Kokuō, could be interpreted as "the Ruler of Hōrai" or "the King of Fairyland."

[2] The last phrase, according to old custom, had to be uttered by both attendants at the same time. All these ceremonial observances can still be studied on the Japanese stage.

[2] The final phrase, following tradition, had to be spoken by both attendants simultaneously. All these ceremonial practices can still be observed on the Japanese stage.

[3] This was the name given to the estrade, or dais, upon which a feudal prince or ruler sat in state. The term literally signifies “great seat.”

[3] This was the name for the platform or raised area where a feudal prince or ruler would sit in an official capacity. The term literally means “great seat.”

RIKI-BAKA

(1) Kana: the Japanese phonetic alphabet.

(1) Kana: the Japanese phonetic alphabet.

(2) “So-and-so”: appellation used by Hearn in place of the real name.

(2) “So-and-so”: a name used by Hearn instead of the real name.

(3) A section of Tōkyō.

A part of Tokyo.

[1] A square piece of cotton-goods, or other woven material, used as a wrapper in which to carry small packages.

[1] A square piece of fabric, like cotton or another woven material, used as a wrapper to carry small packages.

(4) Ten yen is nothing now, but was a formidable sum then.

(4) Ten yen doesn't mean much now, but it was a significant amount back then.

INSECT STUDIES

BUTTERFLIES

(1) Haiku.

Haiku.

[1] “The modest nymph beheld her God, and blushed.” (Or, in a more familiar rendering: “The modest water saw its God, and blushed.”) In this line the double value of the word nympha—used by classical poets both in the meaning of fountain and in that of the divinity of a fountain, or spring—reminds one of that graceful playing with words which Japanese poets practice.

[1] “The shy nymph saw her God and blushed.” (Or, to put it more simply: “The modest water saw its God and blushed.”) In this line, the dual meaning of the word nympha—used by classical poets to mean both fountain and the divine essence of a fountain or spring—recalls the elegant wordplay that Japanese poets often use.

[2] More usually written nugi-kakéru, which means either “to take off and hang up,” or “to begin to take off,”—as in the above poem. More loosely, but more effectively, the verses might thus be rendered: “Like a woman slipping off her haori—that is the appearance of a butterfly.” One must have seen the Japanese garment described, to appreciate the comparison. The haori is a silk upper-dress,—a kind of sleeved cloak,—worn by both sexes; but the poem suggests a woman’s haori, which is usually of richer color or material. The sleeves are wide; and the lining is usually of brightly-colored silk, often beautifully variegated. In taking off the haori, the brilliant lining is displayed,—and at such an instant the fluttering splendor might well be likened to the appearance of a butterfly in motion.

[2] More commonly written nugi-kakéru, which means either “to take off and hang up” or “to start taking off”—as seen in the poem above. More loosely, but effectively, the verses might be interpreted as: “Like a woman slipping off her haori—that is the look of a butterfly.” You have to have seen the Japanese garment described to appreciate the comparison. The haori is a silk upper garment—a type of sleeved cloak—worn by both men and women; however, the poem suggests a woman’s haori, which is usually made of richer colors or materials. The sleeves are wide, and the lining is typically made of brightly colored silk, often beautifully patterned. When taking off the haori, the brilliant lining is revealed—and in that moment, the fluttering brilliance could easily be compared to the appearance of a butterfly in flight.

[3] The bird-catcher’s pole is smeared with bird-lime; and the verses suggest that the insect is preventing the man from using his pole, by persistently getting in the way of it,—as the birds might take warning from seeing the butterfly limed. Jama suru means “to hinder” or “prevent.”

[3] The bird-catcher’s pole is covered in bird-lime, and the lines imply that the insect is stopping the man from using his pole by constantly getting in the way, just as the birds might be cautious after seeing the butterfly stuck. Jama suru means “to hinder” or “prevent.”

[4] Even while it is resting, the wings of the butterfly may be seen to quiver at moments,—as if the creature were dreaming of flight.

[4] Even when it’s at rest, the butterfly's wings can be seen to flutter occasionally—as if the creature is dreaming of flying.

[5] A little poem by Bashō, greatest of all Japanese composers of hokku. The verses are intended to suggest the joyous feeling of spring-time.

[5] A short poem by Bashō, the greatest of all Japanese haiku poets. The verses aim to convey the joyful feeling that comes with spring.

[6] Literally, “a windless day;” but two negatives in Japanese poetry do not necessarily imply an affirmative, as in English. The meaning is, that although there is no wind, the fluttering motion of the butterflies suggests, to the eyes at least, that a strong breeze is playing.

[6] Literally, “a windless day;” but two negatives in Japanese poetry don’t always mean a positive, like they do in English. The idea is that even though there’s no wind, the way the butterflies move makes it seem, at least visually, like there’s a strong breeze blowing.

[7] Alluding to the Buddhist proverb: Rakkwa éda ni kaërazu; ha-kyō futatabi terasazu (“The fallen flower returns not to the branch; the broken mirror never again reflects.”) So says the proverb—yet it seemed to me that I saw a fallen flower return to the branch... No: it was only a butterfly.

[7] Referencing the Buddhist saying: Rakkwa éda ni kaërazu; ha-kyō futatabi terasazu (“The fallen flower doesn't return to the branch; the broken mirror never reflects again.”) That's what the saying goes—yet I thought I saw a fallen flower return to the branch… No: it was just a butterfly.

[8] Alluding probably to the light fluttering motion of falling cherry-petals.

[8] Probably referring to the gentle fluttering motion of falling cherry blossoms.

[9] That is to say, the grace of their motion makes one think of the grace of young girls, daintily costumed, in robes with long fluttering sleeves... And old Japanese proverb declares that even a devil is pretty at eighteen: Oni mo jiu-hachi azami no hana: “Even a devil at eighteen, flower-of-the-thistle.”

[9] In other words, the elegance of their movement reminds you of graceful young girls, delicately dressed in flowing robes with long, fluttering sleeves... An old Japanese proverb states that even a devil is beautiful at eighteen: Oni mo jiu-hachi azami no hana: “Even a devil at eighteen, flower-of-the-thistle.”

[10] Or perhaps the verses might be more effectively rendered thus: “Happy together, do you say? Yes—if we should be reborn as field-butterflies in some future life: then we might accord!” This poem was composed by the celebrated poet Issa, on the occasion of divorcing his wife.

[10] Or maybe the lines would sound better like this: “Happy together, you say? Sure—if we were to be reborn as field butterflies in some future life: then we might agree!” This poem was written by the famous poet Issa, when he was divorcing his wife.

[11] Or, Taré no tama?

Or, *Taré no tama?*

[12] Literally, “Butterfly-pursuing heart I wish to have always;”—i.e., I would that I might always be able to find pleasure in simple things, like a happy child.

[12] Basically, “I want to have a heart that chases butterflies always;”—i.e., I wish I could always find joy in simple things, just like a happy child.

[13] An old popular error,—probably imported from China.

[13] A common misconception—likely brought over from China.

[14] A name suggested by the resemblance of the larva’s artificial covering to the mino, or straw-raincoat, worn by Japanese peasants. I am not sure whether the dictionary rendering, “basket-worm,” is quite correct;—but the larva commonly called minomushi does really construct for itself something much like the covering of the basket-worm.

[14] The name comes from the similarity between the larva's artificial covering and the mino, or straw raincoat, worn by Japanese farmers. I'm not entirely convinced that the dictionary translation, "basket-worm," is accurate; however, the larva known as minomushi does actually create something quite similar to the basket-worm's covering.

(2) A very large, white radish. “Daikon” literally means “big root.”

(2) A really large, white radish. "Daikon" literally translates to "big root."

[15] Pyrus spectabilis.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pyrus spectabilis.

[16] An evil spirit.

A malevolent spirit.

(3) A common female name.

A popular girl's name.

MOSQUITOES

(1) Meiji: The period in which Hearn wrote this book. It lasted from 1868 to 1912, and was a time when Japan plunged head-first into Western-style modernization. By the “fashions and the changes and the disintegrations of Meiji” Hearn is lamenting that this process of modernization was destroying some of the good things in traditional Japanese culture.

(1) Meiji: The time when Hearn wrote this book. It lasted from 1868 to 1912 and was a period when Japan fully embraced Western-style modernization. By referring to the “fashions and the changes and the disintegrations of Meiji,” Hearn is expressing sadness that this modernization process was ruining some of the positive aspects of traditional Japanese culture.

ANTS

(1) Cicadas.

Cicadas.

[1] An interesting fact in this connection is that the Japanese word for ant, ari, is represented by an ideograph formed of the character for “insect” combined with the character signifying “moral rectitude,” “propriety” (giri). So the Chinese character actually means “The Propriety-Insect.”

[1] An interesting fact in this context is that the Japanese word for ant, ari, is represented by an ideograph that combines the character for “insect” with the character that means “moral rectitude” or “propriety” (giri). So, the Chinese character essentially means “The Propriety-Insect.”


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!